Evolution of the Music Market; How Western Music Canon Relates to Westernization of the World

94
Evolution of the Music Market: how Western Music Canon Relates to Westernization of the World Formation of the Western Music Market Formation of open market for general public to consume music is one single point that sets Western classical music apart from the rest of the musics in the world. Nowhere else did society elaborate ways for multitude of composers and performers to compete between their peers in satisfying all varieties of people’s need for music. The issues of notation, music education, public media, music publishing industry, and technical progress in music instrument construction and manufacturing all contributed to the exclusivity of Western society in genesis of a public marketplace. And music here just followed the same historic process as the political economy: once the marketplace was formed, it started expanding over new territories in variety of ways, from military conquest to colonialism, until the modern global market has been established. Just as most of the world’s states have been engaged into the global market by the banking system, industrialization, Western technologies and commodities, their cultures have been permeated to various degrees by the Western music culture. Western music market is the centripetal force in the music culture of the world, and understanding its nature and functions is an absolute condition for grasping the dynamics of the historic momentum. What gave the music market power to mold the culture of at first separate Western European countries, then Western Europe as a region, and then colonizing the world? The common answer that the Western music was implanted onto new lands by the political and economic power of France, England, AustroHungarian Empire and, later, Russia just scratches the surface. Throughout the world’s history the civilizations have conquered new territories and forced their culture on local inhabitants, but the traces of such influences usually are wiped off by time unless they prove their usefulness to the local people. So, what makes the music market useful in eyes of a regular music user, and Western music an attractive good at that market? The answer to this question lies in the history of Western music. The biological need of a person in music is best satisfied, apparently, by personal consumption at least this is what historic and economic data demonstrates over and over. When people are offered choice, they like to exercise control in deciding what kind of music serves their needs at a given point. Before the 17th century the palace and the church musics did not offer choice: a

Transcript of Evolution of the Music Market; How Western Music Canon Relates to Westernization of the World

Evolution  of  the  Music  Market:  how  Western  Music  Canon  Relates  to  Westernization  of  the  World    

Formation  of  the  Western  Music  Market  

Formation  of  open  market  for  general  public  to  consume  music  is  one  single  point  that  sets  Western  classical  music  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  musics  in  the  world.  Nowhere  else  did  society  elaborate  ways  for  multitude  of  composers  and  performers  to  compete  between  their   peers   in   satisfying   all   varieties   of   people’s   need   for   music.   The   issues   of   notation,  music  education,  public  media,  music  publishing  industry,  and  technical  progress  in  music  instrument  construction  and  manufacturing  -­‐  all  contributed  to  the  exclusivity  of  Western  society  in  genesis  of  a  public  marketplace.  And  music  here  just  followed  the  same  historic  process  as   the  political  economy:  once   the  marketplace  was   formed,   it   started  expanding  over   new   territories   in   variety   of   ways,   from  military   conquest   to   colonialism,   until   the  modern  global  market  has  been  established.    

Just   as   most   of   the   world’s   states   have   been   engaged   into   the   global   market   by   the  banking   system,   industrialization,  Western   technologies   and   commodities,   their   cultures  have  been  permeated  to  various  degrees  by  the  Western  music  culture.    

Western  music  market   is   the   centripetal   force   in   the  music   culture   of   the  world,   and  understanding  its  nature  and  functions  is  an  absolute  condition  for  grasping  the  dynamics  of   the  historic  momentum.  What   gave   the  music  market  power   to  mold   the   culture  of   at  first   separate   Western   European   countries,   then  Western   Europe   as   a   region,   and   then  colonizing  the  world?    

The   common   answer   that   the   Western   music   was   implanted   onto   new   lands   by   the  political   and   economic   power   of   France,   England,   Austro-­‐Hungarian   Empire   and,   later,  Russia   just   scratches   the   surface.   Throughout   the   world’s   history   the   civilizations   have  conquered  new  territories  and   forced   their   culture  on   local   inhabitants,  but   the   traces  of  such  influences  usually  are  wiped  off  by  time  unless  they  prove  their  usefulness  to  the  local  people.   So,   what   makes   the   music   market   useful   in   eyes   of   a   regular   music   user,   and  Western  music  -­‐  an  attractive  good  at  that  market?  

The  answer  to  this  question  lies  in  the  history  of  Western  music.  The  biological  need  of  a  person  in  music  is  best  satisfied,  apparently,  by  personal  consumption  -­‐  at  least  this  is  what  historic  and  economic  data  demonstrates  over  and  over.  When  people  are  offered  choice,  they   like   to  exercise  control   in  deciding  what  kind  of  music  serves   their  needs  at  a  given  point.   Before   the   17th   century   the   palace   and   the   church  musics   did   not   offer   choice:   a  

2  

citizen  could  not  choose  between  two  courts  or  between  going  to  the  church  and  not  going  to  it.  He  could  have  chosen  between  different  churches  of  the  same  denomination,  but  the  kind  of  music  he  was  likely  to  encounter  there  was  essentially  the  same  all  over.  The  music  of  the  court  was  authorized  by  the  monarch,  the  music  of  the  church  -­‐  by  the  ecclesiastical  authorities.  In  both  cases  the  music  consumer  had  no  other  choice  but  to  accept  the  music  as  part  of  serving  to  the  king  or  being  a  good  Christian.    

Let  us  examine  exactly  how  did  it  happen  in  the  Western  Europe  that  an  average  citizen  became   a   participant   in   the  music   marketplace.   The   case   of   secular   instrumental   music  serves  as  a  good  example.  From  Ancient  Roman  culture  we  know  that  instrumental  music  was   used   primarily   for   the   dance   and   entertainment   purposes.   We   also   know   that   the  “barbaric”  tribes  populating  post-­‐Roman  Europe  must  have  used  folk  music  that  was  likely  to  include  some  forms  of  dancing.    

However,   from   the   4th   century   Christianity   started   playing   the   role   of   shaping   the  Western  civilization:  the  barbaric  kings  have  been  converted  into  Christianity,  and  in  two  centuries  the  bulk  of  Europe,  including  British  Isles  fell  under  Catholic  influence.  In  the  6th  century  the  church  has  defined  its  position  against  the  heresies,  becoming  a  unifying  force  for   the   people   of   Western   Europe   -­‐   ensuring   that   they   worshipped   with   the   same  ceremonies   and   the   same   language,   Latin,   and   establishing   monasteries   as   outposts   of  scolarly  knowledge  and  literacy  across  the  lands  seized  by  endless  wars  and  pillage.  1  

However   Christian   church   has   been   taking   negative   position   towards   pagan   music,  especially  instrumental  one,  regarding  it  as  dance  and  entertainment,  from  early  times  on.  Saint   Hierom,   St.   Augustine,   St.   Kliment   of   Alexandria   or   St.   John   Chrysostom   "Golden  Mouth",   by   whose   efforts   the   Council   of   Laodicea   in   365   A.D.   instituted   and   defined  engagement  of  deacon  and  singers  in  the  Liturgy,  whole-­‐heartedly  condemned  "frivolous"  and   "lewd"   dance   music,   and   even   more   so,   virtuosic   instrumental   music,   seeing   in  virtuosity  a  greater  threat  to  impress  and  seduce  a  person.  They  went  at  lengths  describing  diabolic   association   of   unruly   music.   St.   Kliment   wrote   that:   "we   must   expel   as   far   as  possible  from  our  bold-­‐spirited  disposition  those  tenderizing  harmonies  with  their  refined  decorations,  which  covertly  instill  in  people's  minds  addiction  to  luxury  and  dissoluteness.  Let's  leave  this  music  to  shameless  debouches  and  lascivious  crowds."  2  

The  rationale  for  this  rhetorics  comes  from  the  3rd  century,  when  it  was  customary  to  hire   prostitutes   to   perform  music   and   dance   for   the   events   at   the   theater,   the   circus,   at  banquets  and  weddings.   It   is   in   this  context  St.   John  Chrysostom’s  statement:   “Where  the  aulos   is,   there   Christ   is   not”   should   be   understood.   Similar   attitudes   towards   secular  instrumental  music   can   be   found   in   Judaic   and   pagan   sources   of   the   time.   However,   the  reason  why  the  church  maintained  this  strong  opposition  throughout  the  Middle  Ages  was  

                                                                                                               1  Logan,  Donald  F.  (2012)  -­‐  A  History  of  the  Church  in  the  Middle  Ages,  2nd  edition.  Routledge,  New  York  &  London,  p.  3-­‐36.  2  Shestakov,  V.P.  (1975)  -­‐  Ot  Etosa  k  Affektu.  Istoriya  muzykal'noi  estetiki  ot  antichnosti  do  XVIII  veka.  [From  Ethos  to  Affect:  History  of  musical  aesthetics  from  Antiquity  to  the  18th  century].  Muzyka,  Moscow.  

3  

the  claim  for  exclusive  intellectual  control  over  music  production  -­‐  in  attempt  to  secure  the  central  position  in  the  cultural  life  of  society.3  

Courts  were   less   prohibitive   than   the   Fathers   of   the   Church.   Especially   in   Byzantium,  where   the   Emperor   was   the   nominal   head   of   the   Church   from   the   4th   to   the   late   10th  centuries,   so   that   the   Patriarch   of   Constantinople   could   not   hold   office   without   the  Emperor's   approval,   ritual  dancing  was  used   in   the   cycle  of   ceremonies   for   the  Emperor  and  his  family.  This  cycle  formed  a  counterpart  to  the  cycle  of  the  feasts  of  the  ecclesiastical  year,  with  instrumental  music  and  dances  employed  in  such  events  as  the  celebration  of  the  birthday  of  Constantinople,  when  hymns  were  sung  to  the  dance  of  the  torch-­‐bearers.4  

Liturgical   dance   even   penetrated   into   the   Eastern   Christian   church,   fortified   by   the  ancient   Egyptian   tradition,   taken   up   by   the   Coptic   Church,   and   brought   into   northern  Abyssinia  in  the  late  4th  century.  The  priests  and  deacons  of  Ethiopian  Church  participated  into  dance-­‐like  ceremonies  with  the  accompaniment  of  drums,  shakers  and  clapping.  5  

In  the  Medieval  West,  instrumental  music  maintained  a  dubious  status.  The  court  music  must  have  included  dance  forms  at  least  as  part  of  the  vocal  music.  Thus,  it  is  definite  that  the  troubadour  Rambaut  de  Vaqueiras  (fl.  1180  –  1207)  wrote  the  popular  song  'Kalenda  Maya'  on  an  estampida,  a  dance-­‐tune.  However,  the  information  on  dance  music  in  Middle  Ages   is   scarce,   with   most   data   coming   from   the   single   source,,   Johannes   de   Grocheo’s  treatise  Ars  musicae  (c.  1300).  226  It  appears  that  many  songs  could  have  involved  dancing  in  the  chorus  part  of  the  song.  During  late  Middle  Ages  the  importance  of  dance  increased  in   the   festivals,   like   the   May   celebrations,   where   caroles,   the   ring-­‐dances   with   sung  accompaniment,   became   one   of   the   chief   attractions,   bridging   the   court   culture  with   the  city   culture.   In   urban   communities   secular   music   was   likely   to   be   performed   during  festivities:  local  saints  days,  marriages,  spring  games  (maieroles)  or  harvest  suppers.  From  the  12th  century  on  such  festivities  were  spread  out  through  the  calendar  year.6  

On  another  hand  we  have  the  illustration  from  the  initial  leaf  of  Psalterium  Triplex  from  Reims   (12th   century)   at   St   John's   College,   Cambridge,   representing   sacred   and   profane  music,  where  King  David  plays  a  harp  above,  surrounded  with  the  pictures  of  Pythagoras  inventing  music,   reproduction  of   organ  playing,   and   choristers   singing   from   their  parts   -­‐  against  the  bottom  with  a  beast  pounding  a  drum  in  a  company  of  instrumental  musicians,  clappers,  dancers  and  acrobats.  The  story  from  the  Summa  Predicantium  by  John  Bromyard  (d.  c.  1352)  explains  this  picture:  few  churchmen  were  approaching  the  city  and  saw  a  devil  sitting  on  the  city  wall,  who  told  them  that  he  was  resting  there  because  there  was  nothing  

                                                                                                               3  McKinnon,  James  (1990)  -­‐  Christian  Antiquity,  In:  Antiquity  and  the  Middle  Ages:  From  Ancient  Greece  to  the  15th  century.  The  Macmillan  Press,  Hampshire,  p.  68-­‐87.  4  Hughes,  Anselm  (1954)  -­‐  Early  medieval  music,  up  to  1300,  Oxford  University  Press,  London,  p.  32-­‐33.  5  ibid.  p.47-­‐49.  6  Page,  Christopher  (1990)  -­‐  Court  and  city  in  France,  1100-­‐1300.  In:  Antiquity  and  the  Middle  Ages:  From  Ancient  Greece  to  the  15th  century.  The  Macmillan  Press,  Hampshire,  p.  197-­‐217.  

4  

else  to  do  -­‐  the  entire  city  abode  his  master  -­‐  as  the  churchmen  entered  the  city,  they  saw  every  citizen  engaged  into  dancing  caroles.  7  

In  fact  most  of  information  we  have  today  about  secular  music  of  common  people  of  the  Middle  Ages  comes  from  scolding  reports  of  church  authorities  and  pictures  from  the  book  illustrations.  There  it  can  be  seen  that  players  on  bagpipes,  pipes,  tabor,  rebec,  vielle,   lute  and  drum   in  groups   from   two   to   four  accompany   to   the  dancers   -­‐  none  of   the  musicians  reading   music.   The   scarcity   of   the   surviving   instrumental   repertory   of   the   Medieval  Western  music  also  supports  the  idea  of  its  oral  tradition  and  improvisatory  base:  only  few  textless  works  and  37  dances.for  the  entire  historic  period.8  

However,  folk  character  of  cultivation  of  the  instrumental  music  cannot  be  taken  as  the  only  reason  for  the  shortage  of  notation.  The  earliest  notation  of  the  European  dance  music  is   found  in  the  French  chansonnier  from  the  late  13th  century,  Le  Manuscrit  du  Roy  (The  King’s  Manuscript),  and  contains  eleven  dances,  eight  of  which  being  “royal  estampies.”  The  next  sizeable  collection  of  dance  music  scores  appears  no  earlier  than  the  beginning  of  the  16th  century,  although  many  untexted  pieces  are  found  in  the  mid-­‐15th  century  collection  from  Burgundian  court,  with  at  least  some  of  them  likely  to  be  dances.  9  

What  this  suggests  is  that  the  mixed  reputation  of  the  dance  must  have  been  responsible  for   the   dance   music   staying   in   limbo.   There   is   no   doubt   that   dance   was   widely   used  throughout  the  Middle  Ages,  however  the  decided  antagonism  to  it  by  Church  undermined  the  production  of  instrumental  music  for  the  general  public.  For  the  entire  period  from  the  fall  of  Rome  to  the  14th  century  we  have  only  two  dances  on  record,  carole  and  estampie.  10  

This  is  an  indication  that  dancing  generally  fell  under  the  category  of  folk  art  during  the  Middle  Ages,  and  usage  of   it  was   to  a  considerable  degree  restricted  by   the  ecclesiastical  authorities.  The  courts  were  more  or  less  exempt  from  the  religious  restrictions,  but  then  the  court  instrumental  music  was  unavailable  to  the  commoners.    

There  was  no  public  market  for  the  instrumental  music  in  the  Medieval  West.  Market  is  an   infrastructure   that   allows   buyers   and   sellers   the   exchange   of   goods,   or   of  money   for  goods.  Market  participants  consist  of  buyers  and  sellers  who  negotiate  the  price.  The  price  paid  establishes  the  value  of  goods  and  services.  The  need  of  a  buyer  is  played  against  the  price  asked  by  the  seller,  and  the  result  of  their  bargaining  represents  the  profit  margin  for  the  seller  and  the  value  of  a  product  for  the  buyer.  Instrumental  music  of  that  period  was  not  offered  as  a  market  product  because  of   its   illegitimate  status   imposed  by  the  Church.  Illegitimate  products  do  not  engage  into  market  relations,  because  their  distribution  cannot  

                                                                                                               7  ibid  p.206.  8  McGee,  Timothy  J.  (1990)  -­‐  Medieval  and  Renaissance  music;  a  performer’s  guide.  Scolar  Press,  Aldershot,  p.  113.  9  ibid.  p.121-­‐123.  10  Lord,  Suzanne  (2008)  -­‐  Music  in  the  middle  ages:  a  reference  guide.  Greenwood  Press,  Westport,  CT,  p.173-­‐176.  

5  

be  open.  Therefore,   they  are  excluded  from  the  economic  development  -­‐  exactly  what  we  can  see  in  the  historic  picture  of  the  Western  Medieval  music.  

A  situation  where  the  king  can  allow  himself  to  keep  a  group  of  instrumental  musicians  permanently  at  his  court  cannot  be  qualified  as  a  music  market,  because  there  is  only  one  buyer  and  very  few  sellers,  all  deprived  of  the  right  to  bargain  their  price.  A  situation  where  few  rich  citizens  can  pay  some  musicians  to  play  at  a  banquet  does  not  constitute  market  relationship  as  well,  because  this  activity  cannot  be  publicly  exposed  without  challenging  the  privilege  of  the  king  to  enjoy  his  court  music  and  the  privilege  of  the  church  to  dictate  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong.    

Such   challenge   was   likely   to   cause   repercussions   for   a   commoner   that   would   have  decided  to  spend  his  money  to  hire  the  court  or  church  musicians  for  himself,  during  the  early  Middle  Ages.  Since  selling  instrumental  music  was  not  available  on  the  market,  then  this  music  was  not  organized  as  a  legitimate  profession,  and  was  not  produced  according  to  the  market  standards.  Therefore,  the  “underground”  semi-­‐folk  local  musicians  in  business  of  serving  the  public  demand  in  music  did  not  generate  overtime  increase  of  productivity  and  effectiveness  of  their  labor,  and  their  business  remained  still.  The  music  performance  was  executed  according  to  the  folk  principles,  within  the  local  community,  and  no  attempts  were  made  to  record  the  music  or  the  dance.  

The   first   comprehensive   description   of   the   dance   steps   for   the   most   popular   court  dances  was  made  by  Domenico  da  Piacenza  in  De  arte  saltandi  &  choreas  ducendi  (c.  1450).  It  took  a  lot  longer  before  Marco  Fabrito  Caroso  pulished  Il  Ballarino  (Venice:  1581)  -­‐  the  first  dance  manual  to  include  notated  examples  for  some  of  the  dances  in  the  manual.  11  

Publication  of  concise  dance  manuals  proves  that  dancing  has  become  a  market  product:  that  in  the  16th  century  there  were  enough  readers  interested  in  how  exactly  to  replicate  a  dance,  that  there  were  some  standards  of  how  to  execute  a  particular  dance  in  place,  and  that  a  number  of  professionals  must  have  been   involved   in   the  dance  business.  First  and  foremost  important  condition  of  all  of  this  was  the  change  in  the  public  status  of  dance.  

 Indeed,   the   church   has   eased   its   grip:   Villancicos   de   Navidad,   christmas   songs  accompanied   with   dancing,   became   common   across   Spain   (under   the   surveillance   of  Spanish   Inquisition).   In   1439   Pope   Eugenius   IV   allowed   liturgical   song-­‐dance   Los   Seises  done  by  the  corps  of  choirboys  on  Easter  and  Corpus  Christi  at  Seville’s  Cathedral.  In  seven  churches  of  Toledo,  until  the  19th  century,  the  service  included  solemn  dancing  of  the  style  of   the  Saraband  and  the  Pavane.   In  1462  King  Rene  of  Provence  staged  an  entertainment  given   on   the   eve   of   Corpus   Christi   that   contained   representative   allegorical   dances   and  combats.  One  of  the  most  popular  dance  manuals,  Orchésographie  (1584)  was  written  by  the  Canon  of  Langres,  Jehan  Tabourot,  under  the  nickname  Thoinet  Arbeau.  There  is  a  1561  record   that   dances   were   performed   before   the   cathedral   of   Soissons.   During   the   16th  century  “sacred  representations”  of  events  from  scriptures  became  customary,  and  utilized  

                                                                                                               11  Larsen,  Matt  (1989)  -­‐  Period  Dance  Sources:  An  Annotated  Bibliography,  Part  I.  The  Letter  of  Dance,  no.  1  .  

6  

the   genres   of   saltarello,   pavane,   siciliana,   gigue,   gaillarde   and   fiery   moresca,   with   heel-­‐tapping  in  Spanish  manner.  The  official  festivities  of  the  canonization  of  Carlo  Borromeo,  at  Lisbon  in  1610,  included  mass  dances.  12  

Loosening  of  the  church’s  taboo  removed  obstacles  for  the  wealthy  commoners  to  copy  the  court’s  fashions.  Just  as  the  ballet  spectacles  were  presented  at  the  Medici’s  courts,  or  Elizabeth   I   engaged  herself   and  her   courtiers   into  dances  collected   from  all  over  Europe,  those   citizens  who   could   afford   dance   tutoring   pursued   social   dances   at   their   homes.   In  other  words,   by   the   16th   century   the   public  market   for   the   dance  music  was   already   in  place.  

What  was  responsible  for  this?  First,  legitimization  of  dance,  and  second,  conviction  that  dancing  was   valuable.  Where   did   this   conviction   come   from?   The   influence   of   the   court  superseded  the  folk-­‐like  practice  accepted  by  the  commoners  during  the  Middle  Ages:  the  wealthy   citizens  have  decided   that   it  was  more  prestigious   for   them   to   imitate   the   court  rather  than  to  share  the  same  music  as  lower  classes  used.  This  brought  in  the  third  factor  -­‐  increase  in  productivity  that  led  to  increase  of  wealth.  When  the  Medici  family  introduced  banking,  this  introduction  of  more  effective  form  of  financing  not  only  made  them  rich,  but  also  increased  the  net-­‐worth  of  the  local  economy  by  providing  the  business  opportunities  to   other   trades  within   their   community.   The   increase   of   business   led   to   accumulation   of  greater   capital   within   the   economy,   and   necessarily   led   to   the   increase   of   the   living  standards   of   all   the   members.   People   started   receiving   extra   gains,   which   raised   the  question  of  how  to  spend  them.  Formation  of  new  market  for  dance  was  the  answer  to  that  question.  

The  same  process   that  we  observed   in  relation   to   the  dance  music  applies   to  music   in  general:   the  public  market   for   it  has  collapsed   in   the  5th  century  and  was  reviving  some  time   from  the  13th  century,  when  the   first  evidence  of   ‘commercial  capitalism’  appeared.  Professional   merchants   started   acting   as   middleman   between   producer   and   consumer,  developing   the   know-­‐how   of   closing   the   deals   and   building   their   reputation,   as   well   as  causing   the  genesis  of   infrastructures   for   law  enforcement  and  mediation,   crucial   for   the  market  growth.  But  it  was  only  in  the  15th  century  that  Western  European  markets  became  fully  functional  -­‐  with  the  development  of  the  money  market.  Prior  to  that,  both,  silver  and  gold   were   in   shortage,   constantly   shifting   in   their   price,   and   coins’   weight   and   fineness  varied  considerably  between  different  mints  and  years,  preventing  the  market  growth.13  

Subsequently,   before   the   13th   century   the   only   buyers   in   the  music  market  were   the  churches   and   the   courts.   After   the   13th   century   the   Hanseic   cities   could   afford  commissioning  of  music  for  special  occasions.  On  the  turn  between  the  12th  and  the  13th  century   the   income   per   head   in   the  most   economically   advanced   European   cities   finally  

                                                                                                               12  Kinney,  Troy  &  Margaret  West  (1914)  -­‐  The  Dance:  Its  Place  in  Art  and  Life.  Frederick  Stokes  Company,  New  York,  p.  31-­‐44.  13  Massa,  Paolo  (2006)  -­‐  The  economy  in  the  15th  century:  preconditions  for  European  expansion.  In:  An  Economic  History  of  Europe:  From  expansion  to  development,  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  1-­‐6.  

7  

approached   the   levels   typical   for   the   Roman   period.   Only   by   the   15th   century  Western  Europe   caught   up   with   China,   the   Byzantine   Empire   and   the   Muslim   world   in   terms   of  welfare,  technology  and  learning.14  

During   the   15th   century   the   richest   of   the   commoners   could   afford   shopping   for   the  music   at   the  marketplace   that   still   was   serving   primarily   to   the   church,   court   and   civic  authorities.  By  the  end  of  the  16th  century  European  population  started  steadily  growing,  with   7.6%   of   the   population   living   in   cities,   and   first  metropolises   being   formed:  Milan,  Venice,  Rome,  Naples,  Palermo,  Paris,  London  and  Lisbon,  with  population  over  100,000  -­‐  initializing   the   urbanization   pattern.   Technical   advances   in   agriculture,   windmills   and  waterwheels,  metallurgy,  building  construction,  navigation  and  cartography  led  Europeans  to  realize  that  they  were   in  a  position  to  provide  themselves  with  the  goods  and  services  they   needed.   As   a   result   all   sectors   of   the   economy,   especially   mining   and   agriculture,  experienced  growth,  promoting  increase  in  the  living  standards.  15  

By   the   end   of   the   16th   century   the   portion   of   urban   population   in   biggest   cities,   that  could   afford   shopping   for  music,   became  big   enough,   so   that   the   ticket   sales   from  public  performances   became   profitable   -­‐   leading   to   the   appearance   of   first   forms   of   public  concerts   in   the   17th   century.   Although   this   century   was   characterized   by   economic  stagnation   in   the  West,   except  England  and  Holland,  an   important  change  across  most  of  European  countries  was  adoption  of  the  doctrine  of  mercantilism.  Mercantilism  amplified  the   importance  of   state  control  over   the   trade,  pushing   the  state   to   take  advantage  of   its  neighbors   by   trying   to   export  more   to   them   than   importing   from   them,   and   using   force  when  necessary  to  get  things  the  desired  way.    

Mercantilism   encouraged   politics   of   colonialism   and   imperialism,   sharpening   political  conflicts  and  promoting  wars,  raising  the  importance  of  army  and  food  supply.  The  chronic  shortage  of   finances  caused  governments  of   richer  countries   to  put   in  place  bureaucratic  administration   systems   to   levy   taxes.   The   endless   search   for   new   sources   of   revenue  stimulated   development   of   new   economic   policies.   The   governments   were   aware   that  raised  private  income  helped  to  increase  revenue  from  taxation,  prompting  a  systemic  and  thoughtful  approach  to  the  economic  matters.  Mercantilism  strongly  supported  the  urban  and  rural  middle  classes,   the   landed  aristocracy,   the  financial   sectors  and,   in  general,   the  rising  social  classes.16  

Europe   was   taking   over   Asia   in   international   trade,   and   taking   lead   with   the   living  standards,  was  largely  the  result  of  mercantilistic  politics  of  France,  Holland,  England  and  other   colonial   states,   heavily   relying   on   aggressive   trade   policies   and   broadening   their  

                                                                                                               14  Persson,  Karl  G.  (2010)  -­‐  An  Economic  History  of  Europe  Knowledge,  institutions  and  growth,  600  to  the  present.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge,  p.  21-­‐29.  15  Bracco,  Giuseppe  (2006)  -­‐  European  expansion  in  the  sixteenth  century.  In:  An  Economic  History  of  Europe:  From  expansion  to  development,  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  26-­‐36.  16  Guenzi,  Alberto  (2006)  -­‐  European  expansion  in  the  seventeenth  century.  In:  An  Economic  History  of  Europe:  From  expansion  to  development,  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  54-­‐91.  

8  

overseas   operations.   The   technological   superiority   of   Europeans   on   the   sea   made   the  international   expansion   of   Europe   lightening   fast,   with   trade   ships   supported   by   the  military  fleet.  Most  economic  activity  went  into  drawing  silver  and  gold  from  the  colonies  and  trading  them  for  manufactured  goods  and  raw  materials  from  the  Far  East  -­‐  bypassing  the  Near  East.  With  their  powerful  galleons,  the  Europeans  destroyed  most  of  the  Muslim  shipping  trade  in  the  Indian  Ocean  and  conquered  the  high  seas,  replacing  the  traditional  merchants   and   capturing   a   large   share   of   the   intra-­‐Asian   trade.   The   increase   in   liquidity  brought   down   the   interest   rate   in   a   number   of   major   financial   cities,   like   Genoa   or  Amsterdam,  where  loans  with  3%  interest  were  common.17    

As  more  Europeans  were  becoming   affluent,   the   demand   for  music   grew.   Listening   to  professional  performances  of  live  music  and  being  able  to  perform  music  oneself  used  to  be  regarded  as   luxury.  From  economic  perspective   they  were   luxury  goods:   the  demand   for  them  exceeded  the  rise  in  income  -­‐  the  wealthier  the  consumer  the  disproportionally  more  he   would   buy.   Through   democratization   of   the   music   market   music   was   turning   into   a  normal   good,   characterized   by   proportional   relationship   between   the   demand   and   the  income.  In  this  process,  demand  in  live  music  produced  new,  derived  demands:  demand  for  musical   instruments,   demand   for   music   instruction,   demand   for   music   publications   -­‐  contributing  to  the  growth,  division  of  labor  and  specialization  in  the  music  market.  Thus,  the   increase   of   demand   for   new   music   called   for   professional   separation   between   the  functions  of   the  performer   and   the   composer,  Musicians   capable  of   inventing  new  music  were  engaged  more  so  in  writing  and  less  in  playing  music.  18  

What   we   see   in   the   course   from   the   17th   to   the   18th   centuries   is   how   the   market  development   reshapes   the   music,   transforming   it   into   the   music   industry.   “Industry”   is  defined  as  is  the  organized  production  of  an  economic  good  in  mass  quantities  for  the  wide  market.  Industrial  production  is  usually  distinguished  from  pre-­‐industrial  one  by  presence  of   self-­‐sustained   and   infinite   growth,   translating   into   significant   gains   in   economic  efficiency  and  sustained  increase  in  both,  population  and  per  capita  income.  The  nature  of  industrial  growth  is  fundamentally  different:  the  expansion  of  local  and  intra-­‐regional  trade  result  in  integration  of  domestic,  and  eventually,  international  markets.  The  product  is  not  concentrated   locally,   and   is   designed   for   a   broader   consumer   base.   With   growing  consumption  the  capital  becomes  more  easily  available  and  allows  to  sustain  a  continuous  technological   and   institutional   innovations.   Subsequently,   the   production   becomes  technically  more  complex  and  requires  greater  competence,  which  establishes  the  demand  for  high  skilled  labor.19  

                                                                                                               17  Cipolla,  Carlo  M.  (2007)  -­‐  Before  the  Industrial  Revolution.  3rd  edition,  Routledge,  London,  p.  163-­‐170.  18  Scherer,  F.  M.  (2004)  -­‐  Quarter  Notes  and  Bank  Notes:  The  Economics  of  Music  Composition  in  the  Eighteenth  and  Nineteenth  Centuries.  Princeton,  Princeton  University  Press.  p.  33.  19  Horlings,  Edwin  -­‐  Pre-­‐industrial  economic  growth  and  the  transition  to  an  industrial  economy.  In:  Early  Modern  Capitalism,  Economic  and  social  change  in  Europe,  1400–1800,  ed.  Prak,  Maarten.  Routledge,  London,  p.  85-­‐102.  

9  

Music  industry  during  the  18th  century  was  characterized  by  its  trans-­‐national  outreach.  The   public   interest   was   high   for   the   music   from   different   parts   of   Europe.   The   printed  media  allowed  quick  distribution  of  novel  music  ideas.  Copyright  laws  appeared  at  first  in  England   (1709),   followed   by   France   in   1789   and   America   in   1790.   Touring   provided   a  steady  supply  of   live  music  events   in  all  major  cities  and  many  smaller   towns.  The  music  instruments  have  been  consistently  modernized  and  advanced  technically.  The  market  was  differentiated   in   progressively   greater   amounts   of   niches:   symphonic   orchestra,   large  ensembles,   small   ensembles,  with   further   subdivision   of   specific   settings   of   instruments,  solo   instrument   with   accompaniment,   unaccompanied   solo,   choir,   opera,   with   further  division  on  buffa,   seria   and   singspiel,   ballet,   etc..  Music  production  became  progressively  divided   into   more   narrow   specialization:   composer,   performer,   impresario,   librettist,  lyricist,   stage   director,   stage   and   costume   designers,   stage   technicians,   instrumental  suppliers,  constructors,  technicians,  teachers,  coaches,  critics,  music  publishers,  editors  and  printers.    

The  old  forms  of  production,  such  as  court  orchestras,  were  gradually  abandoned  during  the   second   half   of   the   18th   century.   The   aristocracy   found   it   more   economical   and   as  prestigious   to   finance   salons   rather   than   full-­‐time   orchestras,   not   to   speak   of   theaters.  Occasionally,  when  there  was  a  need  for  larger  event,  a  noble  patron  would  sponsor  (often  in   partnership)   the   live   concerts,   usually   delegating   administration   and   marketing   to  composers   whose   music   was   going   to   be   performed.   Royal   theaters   reduced   their  operation.  Their  place  in  cultural  life  was  taken  by  public  concerts  organized  by  composers  and  performers,  charging  admission  for  their  own  benefit,  or  held  by  one  of  the  new  public  concert  societies.    

Musicians  also  gave   lessons,  had   their  own  works  published   for   sale   to   the  public  and  accepted   commissions   and   part-­‐time   employment.   Musical   salons   remained   the   basis   of  musical   life   in  major  European  cities.  They  provided  the  platform  for  the  professionals  to  promote  themselves,  to  develop  relations  with  important  dilettanti  and  be  hired  for  after-­‐dinner   music   and   other   services.   Gala-­‐concerts   at   the   salons   were   held   on   all   levels   of  society.  The  low  wages  made  music  affordable  for  quite  wide  strata  of  urban  population.  On  another  hand,  musical  career  was  open  for  all  classes:  the  son  of  a  forester  (Gluck),  or  the  son  of  a  wheelwright  and  distinguished  town  official  (Haydn).20  

By   the   1780s  many  European   composers  were   pushed   to   actively   engage   in   the   open  market,   as   most   of   the   court   orchestras   were   dissolved;   including   even   such   famous   as  Esterhazy’s   Kapelle.   The   bourgeoisie   salons,   open   to   anyone   who   could   afford   the  admission  fee,  became  the  preferred  form  of  music  production  for  many  composers.  Thus,  the  Yearbook  of  Music  in  Vienna  and  Prague  1796  19  named  and  described  25  music  salons  in  Vienna.  Often   they  employed   the   subscription  model,   such  as  Mehlgrube  dance  hall   in  Vienna,  where  Mozart  was  one  of  the  first  to  take  risk  to  organize  subscription  concerts  for  his  own  profit.  The  degree  of  his  mercantile   skills   can  be   seen   from  his  1784  enterprise,  

                                                                                                               20  Baumol,  William  &  Hilda  (1994)  -­‐  On  The  Economics  of  Musical  Composition  in  Mozart's  Vienna.  Journal  of  Cultural  Economics  18:  p.  171-­‐198.  

10  

when   he   rented   a   room   at   the   Trattnerhof   for   three   concerts,   for  which   he  managed   to  assemble  the  audience  from  174  subscribers  to  make  net  profit  of  about  1000  florins.21  

The   advantages   of   free-­‐lancing   are   obvious   if   to   compare   the   profit   from   just   three  concerts  to  150  florins  annual  salary  Mozart  received  in  Salzburg  from  Prince-­‐Archbishop  Hieronymus  Colloredo.22  

Already   in   the   beginning   of   the   18th   century   composers  were   free   to   compete   in   the  open  European  market.  France  opened  its  music  market  in  1789,  banning  the  royal  licences  and  cutting  down  on  aristocratic  patronage.  Moving  from  place  to  place  in  search  of  better  employment  was  customary  amongst  musicians.  Touring  started  becoming  more  and  more  common.   Even   those   musicians   who   served   for   the   aristocrats   or   churches   were   no   t  restricted  by   their   employers   to   solicit   commissions   from  other  parties.   Freelancing  was  progressively   growing:   about   25%   of   the   composers   born   between   1650-­‐1699,   35%   in  1700-­‐1749,   45%   in   1750-­‐1799   and   63%   in   1800-­‐1849   were   engaged   in   free-­‐lance  composing.  Similar  trend  applied  to  the  performers,  coming  to  the  halt  in  the  middle  of  the  19th   century.   In   reverse,   court   and   church   employment   showed   decline,   especially  pronounced  during  the  19th  century  -­‐  with  under  20%  of  the  composers  being  patronized  by   courts,   and   about   22%   by   the   church   (comparing   to   60%   for   the   composers   born  between  1650-­‐1699).23  

Already   the   18th   century   showed   a   marked   change   in   audiences   for   music.   Several  public  gardens  were  opened  beginning   in   the  1730s   in  London  collecting  audiences  over  6000  people  for  an  open-­‐air  concert.  On  the  turn  of  the  centuries  the  ball  rooms  became  a  new   venue   for   mass   admittance.   During   the   waltz   craze   Viennese   ball   rooms   could  accommodate  50000  participants  simultaneously.  The  exhibition  concerts  were  pioneered  by  Berlioz   in  1844,  when  about  8000   listeners  gathered  to   listen  to   the  1000  performers  joining  their  forces  in  choral  symphonic  music.24  

The  line  of  historic  development  from  a  Dark  Ages’  semi-­‐legal,  by  the  Church  standards,  folk  musician  to  the  18th  century  music  industry  is  a  direct  response  to  the  demand  of  the  music  market.  The  forms  and   institutions  of  music  making  that  we  have  today  have  been  shaped  by  the  market  forces.  The  view  that  market  is  somehow  corrupted,  evil  and  hostile  to  music  art  is  ahistoric  and  irrational.  It  is  very  unfortunate  that  in  cultural  management  this   view   has   earned   recognition,   and   even   led   to   defining   the   goals   of   art   policy   as   to  protect  an  artist  from  the  “blasted  heath”  of  the  marketplace  and  absolve  of  the  necessity  to  

                                                                                                               21  Tschmuck,  Peter  (2002)  -­‐  Creativity  without  a  copyright:  music  production  in  Vienna  in  the  late  eighteenth  century.  In:  Copyright  in  the  Cultural  Industries,  Edited  by  Ruth  Towse,  Edward  Elgar  Publishing,  Cheltenham  Glos  UK,  p.  210-­‐220.  22  Solomon,  Maynard  (1995)  -­‐  Mozart:  A  Life  (1st  ed.).  Harper  Collins,  New  York  City  p.  98.  23  Scherer  F.M.  (2001)  -­‐  The  Evolution  of  Free-­‐Lance  Music  Composition,  1650–1900.  Journal  of  Cultural  Economics  25:  p.  307–319.  24  Scherer  F.M.  (2006)  -­‐  The  Evolution  of  Music  Markets.  In:  Handbook  of  the  Economics  of  Art  and  Culture,Volume  1,  North  Holland,  Amsterdam,  p.  123-­‐145.  

11  

delve  into  “the  greasy  till”  of  commerce  -­‐  to  cushion  the  artist  by  public  funding  in  order  to  let  him  freely  experiment  and  “be  creative”.  25  

Such  goal  is  destructive  in  relation  to  the  very  nature  of  music  communication  and  goes  against   the   entire   historic   process   of   evolution   of   the  Western  music,   in   violation   of   the  very   foundation   that   gave   an   edge   to   the  Western   music   as   opposed   to   other   forms   of  music,  and  made  Western  music  so  appealing   to  wider  audiences.   It   is  not   the  artist   that  has  to  be  defended  against  the  market  -­‐  it  is  the  market  that  has  to  be  defended  against  the  cultural  managers.  The  only  thing  that  such  management  does,   it   fills  up  the  market  with  defective  produce  that  is  placed  at  a  more  favorable  economic  position  against  those  artists  who  work  to  satisfy  the  public  need  in  music.  

Music  Market  and  its  connection  to  the  Music  Canon  

Yet  another  entity,  closely  related  to  the  music  market,  that  needs  defense  is  the  music  canon.  The  term  “canon”  here  stands,  like  in  other  arts,  to  mean  a  stable  set  of  models  that  are   authorized   for   production   of   new   works,   their   usage,   their   interpretation   and  evaluation.  For  the  users  “canon”  is  exemplified  in  the  collection  of  art  works  chosen  by  the  authorities  and  accepted  by  the  general  consensus.  “Music  canon”  means  the  set  of  works  believed   to   be   masterpieces   and   taken   as   a   reference   models   to   measure   other   works  against.   “Canonic   composers”   means   the   authors   of   those   works,   who   are   considered  important  for  the  historic  development  of  music,  and  are  taken  as  model  figures  in  relation  to  the  new  composers.  

It   is  exceedingly  common  to  find  presentation  of  canon  as  an  obstacle  for  the  “normal”  historic  development  of  music.  The  Cambridge  History  of  20th  century  Music  follows  this  trend.  Thus,  Leon  Botstein  in  the  overview  of  the  century  writes  that  by  the  end  of  the  19th  century  “the  incipient  canon  became  increasingly  resistant  to  facile  expansion”  by  the  new  music.   This   he   explains   by   the   fact   that   “the   repetition   of   the   familiar   led   to   the   gradual  exclusion  of  the  new”,  so  that  the  receptivity  for  the  contemporary  music  by  the  audience  became  compromised.  He  complains  that  “it  is  strikingly  hard  for  music  written  after  1945  to  make   the   transition   to   a   canonic   status”,   and   sees   a   problem   in   the   situation   that   the  criteria   for   canonic   status   in  music   still   are   based   on   the   autonomy  of  musical  meaning;  “the  act  of  listening  is  understood  normatively  as  possessing  only  marginal  connections  in  terms  of  meaning  to  words  and  images”.26  

It   appears   that   there   is   lack   of   clarity   in   the   music   literature   on   the   part   of   what  constitutes  music  canon  and  how  it   is  related  to   the  music  practices.  Canon  cannot  resist  

                                                                                                               25  Fitzgibbon,  Marian  (2001)  -­‐  Managing  innovation  in  the  arts:  making  art  work,  Quorum  Books,  Westport,  CT,  p.  2.  26  Botstein,  Leon  (2009)  -­‐  Music  of  a  century:  museum  culture  and  the  politics  of  subsidy.  In:  The  Cambridge  History  of  Twentieth-­‐Century  Music.  Ed.  Nicholas  Cook,  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge,  p.  40-­‐  68.  

12  

the  new  music.  Neither  can  it  block  the  ear  of  the  listener  from  “getting”  the  contemporary  music.  The  avant-­‐garde  music  cannot  become  part  of  the  canon  by  the  definition  -­‐  because  it   opposes   the   canon   and   does   not   have   anything   to   do   with   the   conventional   idioms.  Canonic   status   has   little   to   do  with   the   autonomy  of  musical  meaning,   and   by   no  means  prevents  auditory  grasping  of  the  music  work.  

Historically,  the  term  “canon”  originated  in  reference  to  the  Judeo-­‐Christian  religion.  The  word  literally  means  “rule”  or  “ruler”  (a  measuring  stick)  in  Greek.  As  a  term,  the  original  meaning  of  “canon”  has  to  do  with  a  “clearly  defined  number  of  writings  in  a  nearly  fixed  text  form”  that  is  presented  as  “one  codex  and  used  as  a  cohesive,  structured  whole”.  In  this  sense   the   term   “canon”   was   introduced   around   the   4th   century   AD.   The   process   of  canonization  of  the  Holy  texts  took  long  time,  from  the  6th  century  BC  to  the  6th  century  AD,  and  related  to  the  separation  of  Christianity  from  Judaism.  The  fixing  of  the  formal  final  structure  of  the  canon  was  conscious,  not  random,  and  occurred  during  the  4th  century  AD.  From   there   on   the   term   “canon”   has   implied   the   notion   of   a   foundation   of   faith   for   the  community  that  provides  itself  with  a  structure.27  

In  this  capacity  of  conscious  distinction  between  authentic  and  corrupted  material,  that  is  crucial   for   the  matter  of   faith,   “canonization”  was  applied  to   the  Western  music  during  the  late  8th  century  AD  as  part  of  the  package  of  cultural  change.  Charlemagne  initiated  an  important  political  process  of  unification  of  Europe  under  the  Christian  faith,  using  religion  to  resolve  the  local  conflicts  of  the  barbarian  tribes.  Following  the  model  of  Byzantium,  he  wanted   to   restore   civic   culture   and   put   much   effort   in   pursuing   administrative   and  monetary   reforms.   Education   played   a   big   part   in   his   agenda,   including   preservation   of  Latin   manuscripts,   institution   of   tutoring   at   the   court   for   himself   and   the   royal   family,  reforming   the   Roman   script   and   standardizing   liturgical  music   for   the   Roman  mass   and  office  services.  

Charlemagne   should   be   considered   as   the   originator   of   the   Western   music   canon,  because  he  set   the  goal  of   replacing  all   existing   local  variations  of   chant  with   the  Roman  chant.  Canonization  always  involves  filtering  out  unreliable,  “apocryphal”,  sources  in  favor  of   the   authorized,   “canonical”   ones.   This   process   took   place   some   time   during   late  Charlemagne’s  rule  or  little  later.  The  oldest  surviving  specimens  of  musical  notation  from  the  Middle  Ages  date  back  to  the  beginning  of  the  ninth  century,  and  there  is  a  possibility  that  a  fully  neumated  chant  book  was  used  at  Charlemagne’s  court.  The  transcription  of  the  singing   that   prior   to   this   was   spread   by   oral   transmission,   in   the   manner   analogous   to  Medieval   epic   poetry,   must   have   fixed   the   musical   text   and   marked   an   end   of   folk-­‐like  tradition  and  the  beginning  of   the  tradition  of   literacy  which  has  proved  to  be  crucial   for  the  entire  evolution  of  the  Western  music.  The  name  “Gregorian”  was  added  post-­‐factum,  in  the   9th   century,   to   reflect   on   the   integrity   of   the   melodies   that   were   supposed   to   be  conceived  during   the  rule  of  Pope  Gregory   I,  Bishop  of  Rome   from  590   to  604,  who   then  became  credited  for  having  ordered  cataloging  of  music  assigned  to  specific  masses  in  the  church  calendar.  For  Charlemagne   it  was   important   that   the  Franks  and   the  Gauls  would  

                                                                                                               27  Zaman,  Luc  (2008)  -­‐  Bible  and  Canon:  A  Modern  Historical  Inquiry.  Volume  50  of  Studia  Semitica  Neerlandica,  Brill,  Leiden,  p.  29-­‐38.  

13  

adopt  a  uniform  way  of  singing  based  on  the  different  tradition  of  Rome,  and  he  wanted  the  initiative   to   be   seen   as   coming   from   Rome.   That   called   for   abandoning   the   “corrupted”  versions   of   chant   and   restoring   the   authentic   ones   -­‐   notation   was   invented   exactly   to  perform  this  function.28  

The  medieval  canon  codified  the  church  repertory  for  music.  Just  as  canons  are  fixed  by  religious,   cultural   or   political   authorities,   repertories   are   fixed   by   performers   and  composers.  If  “canon”  is  the  stock  of  models,  “repertory”  is  the  body  of  legitimized  material  musical  structures  in  circulation.  “Repertoire”  is  the  collection  of  finished  works  that  satisfy  the   canon   and   are   constructed   from   the   repertory.   Gregorian   chant   has   determined   the  development  of  Western  music  pretty  much  until   the  Seconda  prattica,  or  Stile  moderno,  coined   by   Claudio   Monteverdi   and   Giulio   Caccini.   The   Reformation   did   not   replace   the  musical   idioms:.   In   the  new  hymns  Martin  Luther   followed   the   folk  models,   emphasizing  the  metric   features  and  using  greater   intervalic  variety   for  melodic   lines.  The  prosody  of  German   language   also   contributed   to   more   pronounced   iambic   metric   pulsation   of  Lutheran   canon   music,   while   the   bar-­‐form   made   the   music   appear   more   “square”  comparing   to   the  chant   in  Latin.  Calvinist  psalms,  on   the  other  hand,  used  French,  Dutch  and  English  translations  from  Latin,  with  similar  practice  of  keeping  the  stock  of  Gregorian  melodies  and  generating  new  psalms  by  adding  material   from  popular  songs  of   the   time.  French  prosody  made  Huguenots’   psalms  more  metrically   and   rhythmically   diverse   than  German  hymns.  But  aside  small  differences  the  16th  century  music  remained  rather  similar  in   its   language   across   the   catholic   /protestant   divide,   often   used   interchangeably  within  worship.   The   musical   design   of   the   worship   changed,   especially   in   restrictive   Calvinist  canon,  with  its  ban  of  instrumental  accompaniment  and  polyphony,  but  the  melodic  style  of  music  in  liturgical  use  did  not.  Even  smaller  was  the  difference  between  the  non-­‐liturgical  music,  say  by  a  Lutheran,  Hans  Leo  Hassler,  a  Catholic,  Orlande  de  Lassus,  and  a  Huguenot,  Claude  Le  Jeune.29  

The  political  movement  of  Counter-­‐Reformation  caused  updating  of  the  musical  canon  of  the  Catholic   church,   initiated  by   the   council   of   Trent   in   1562–63   and  directed   at   secular  “lascivious”   characteristics   of   vocal   and   instrumental   music   and   practice   of   polyphonic  elaboration  that  obscured  the  hearing  of  the  sacred  words.  Post-­‐Tridentine  developments  included   establishment   of   the   consensus   that   all   means   of   persuasion,   whether   fine   art,  literature  or  music,  were  suitable  for  spiritual  renewal.  This  prompted  wide  production  of  vernacular  music,  such  as  madrigals.  The  focus  of  the  Catholic  church  on  missionary  work  in   the   colonies   prompted   an   attempt   to   restore   the   early   Christian   tradition   of  congregational   singing,   leading   to   the   establishment   of   the   Oratorian   style.   Laude   were  

                                                                                                               28  Treitler,  Leo  (2007)  -­‐  With  Voice  and  Pen:  Coming  to  Know  Medieval  Song  and  How  it  Was  Made.  Oxford  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  143-­‐159.  29  Leaver,  Robin  A.  (2006)  -­‐  The  Reformation  and  Music.  In:  European  Music,  1520-­‐1640,  Edited  by  James  Haar,  Boydell  Press,  Woodbridge,  p.  371-­‐400.  

14  

commonly   sung   during   the   religious   meetings.   The   Jesuit   missionaries   translated   the  prayers  into  local  languages  in  the  New  World.30  

Throughout   the   17th   century   the   differences   between   different   national   and   religious  music  cultures  kept  growing.  The  entire  Baroque  period  passed  under  the  direction  away  from   the   tradition  of   cantus   firmus   technique,   the  melodic  model   of   the  Gregorian   chant  and  consonant  harmony  of  the  strict  style  polyphony.  From  the  perspective  of  music  canon,  the   superlative   imposition   of   new   elaborations   outgrew   the   basement:   the   repertories  generated   from   the   beginning   of   the   17th   century   on   outweighed   the   Gregorian   chant  repertory  by  numerous   factors.   The  massive   cultivation  of  music   outside  of  worship   -­‐   in  spiritual  concerts,  ball  rooms,  opera,  private  home  music  making  -­‐  boosted  development  of  completely  new  idioms  that  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  chant.  The  exponential  growth  of  new   expressive   means   was   desperately   calling   for   a   new   codification.   Formation   of   the  secular   canon   during   the   2nd   half   of   the   18th   century   was   exactly   the   spontaneous  fulfillment  of  this  demand.  

Technically  speaking,  the  Classical  canon  was  the  2nd  canon,  with  Gregorian  chant  being  the   1st.   However,   the   rapid   development   of   the   new   Classical   canon   started   expanding  retroactively,  and  in  effect,  “swallowed”  the  music  that  prior  to  that  used  to  belong  to  the  territory  of  the  Gregorian  chant.  Prima  pratica,  opposite  to  Seconda  pratica  of  the  Baroque  culture,  was  the  extension  of  Renaissance  culture,  indebted  to  the  idioms  originating  from  the  chant.  Smoothness  of   the  melodic   line,  ametric  viscidity  and  modal  harmony  of   strict  polyphony   relate   much   closer   to   the   Gregorian   chant   than   to   Baroque   music   with   its  preference  for  chromatic  harmony,  genesis  of  tonality  and  meter,  unprepared  dissonances,  extravagant  jumps  in  the  melody  and  escapades  of  rhythmic  passages.  

However   the   concert   programs   of   the  mid-­‐19th   century   started   including   at   first   the  Baroque   names:   Stradella,   Tartini,   L.Rossi,   Rameau,   F.   Couperin,   Jommelli,   Hasse,   and  Graun.   Then   Orchestre   de   la   Société   des   Concerts   du   Conservatoire   de   Paris   and   The  Gewandhaus  Orchestra  ventured  into  the  16th  century  by  performing  the  arrangements  of  the   pieces   by   Orlando   di   Lasso,   Giovanni   Palestrina,   Costanzo   Festa,   and   Tomas   Luis   de  Victoria.  31  

Romantic   composers   invaded   the   domain   of   Renaissance  music:   Gounod,   Brahms   and  Tchaikovsky   took   on   the   Palestrina’s   style   in   their   choral   works.   The   next   generation   -­‐  Taneyev   and   D’Indy   -­‐   perceived   strict   style   as   a   general   methodology   of   compositional  thinking,   and   composed   according   to   that   philosophy   across   all   genres.   Both   composers  had  big  follow-­‐up.  D’Indy  founded  the  Schola  Cantorum  de  Paris  and  taught  there,  as  well  as  at  the  Paris  Conservatoire.  Taneyev  was  the  head  and  the  prolific  teacher  at  the  Moscow  Conservatory.  His  massive  two-­‐volume  treatise,  Convertible  Counterpoint  in  the  Strict  Style  

                                                                                                               30  Monson,  Craig  (2006)  -­‐  Renewal,  Reform,  and  Reaction  in  catholic  Music.  In:  European  Music,  1520-­‐1640,  Edited  by  James  Haar,  Boydell  Press,  Woodbridge,  p.  401-­‐421.  31  Weber,  William  (2006)  -­‐  The  Rise  of  the  Classical  Repertoire  in  Nineteenth-­‐Century  Orchestral  Concerts.  In:  Peyser  J.  (Ed.),  The  orchestra:  A  collection  of  23  essays  on  its  Origins  and  Transformations.  Hal  Leonard  Corporation,  Milwaukee,  WI,  p.  361-­‐386.  

15  

became   very   influential   in   Russia.   Taneyev,   as   well   as   d’Indy,   propagated   the   music   of  composers   before   Palestrina,   and   the  mission   of   the   Schola   Cantorum  was   defined   as   to  forge  a   return   to   the   tradition  of  Gregorian   chant   and  early  Flemish   school   -­‐   reflected   in  d’Indy’s  course  of  composition.  

By   the   middle   of   the   20th   century,   with   Messiaen’s   resurgence   of   the   isorhythmic  techniques   within   the   semantic   framework   of   Neo-­‐Thomism,   the   Classical   canon   have  largely   absorbed   the   bulk   of   the   repertory   associated   with   the   Renaissance   and   Middle  Ages  polyphonic  practices  implementing  the  melodic  material  of  the  Gregorian  canon.  The  evolution   of   the   authentic   performance   movement   from   Walter   Damrosch   and   Wanda  Landowska  to  medievalists  like  David  Munrow  pretty  much  filled  up  the  historic  gaps  and  incorporated  the  early  repertories  into  the  modern  day  Western  canon.  

At   this   point   the   term   “canon”   refers   to   the   set   of   models   that   are   authorized   for  production  of  new  works,  and  are  embodied  in  the  particular  works  which  are  frequently  performed,  recorded  and  discussed  in  music  literature.    

The  crucial  point  that  is  completely  missed  in  existing  literature  on  the  issue  of  musical  canon   is   that   the   second   canon   is   the   direct   creation   of   the   music   market.   Historic  development  of  the  public  market  and  historic  development  of  the  second  canon  coincide  in  every  tweak  -­‐  until  the  onset  of  modernism  caused  the  split  of  the  market  into  “serious”  and  popular  segments,   collided   them  and  marginalized,   leading   to   the  evaporation  of   the  middle  ground  -­‐  the  music  that  would  satisfy  both  criteria,  of  being  popular  and  “serious”  at  the  same  time.  

The   turning   point   in   the   creation   of   the   second   canon   was   the   conservation   of   the  repertory   two   generations   older   than   the   current   contemporary   music.   It   became  noticeable   around   the   1740s-­‐1760s:   music   by   J.S.Bach   went   into   public   oblivion,   but  Handel’s  Messiah  (1742)  was  one  of  the  first  works  to  stay  in  the  repertoire  uninterrupted  until  the  modern  days.  The  middle  of  the  18th  century  was  characterized  by  the  formation  of  music   industry:   intense   process   of   separation   of   labor   and   professionalization   of   new  music  occupations,  abrupt  increase  in  production  of  new  music,  refusal  from  polyphony  in  favor   of   more   speedy   homophonic   techniques   of   composition,   urbanization   of   music  making,  inclusion  of  different  social  groups  and  classes  into  production  and  consumption  of  music.   Industrialization   is   also   characterized   by   facilitation   and   availability   of  transportation   and   speeding   up   and   restructuring   of   communication   of   information   to  make   access   and   navigation   in   the   data   pool   easier   for   a  member   of   the  market.   This   is  exactly  what  started  happening  during  the  course  of  the  18th  century:  governments  began  to  collect  and  collate  data  and  information  on  an  unprecedented  scale,  and  were  assisted  in  this  by  the  contemporary  developments  in  mathematics  that  gave  rise  to  the  new  science  of  statistics.   The   increased   political   stability   of   the   European   continent   that   made   travel  possible   and   relatively   safe,   encouraging   tourism   and   the   tourist   industry.   The   first  travellers   were   mainly   English   and   French,   but   they   were   joined   by   Scandinavians,  

16  

Germans,   Russians,   as   well   as   subjects   of   the   sprawling   Habsburg   monarchy.   A   new  ‘consumer  culture’  was  on  the  rise.32  

 “Proto-­‐industrial”   state   of   music   industry   in   the   18th   century   led   to   the   full   blown  “industrial”   formation   towards   the   middle   of   the   19th   century   -­‐   accompanied   by   the  process   of   expansion   of   the  musical   canon   in   both   directions,   to   the   past   (starting   from  inclusion   of   J.S.Bach)   and   to   the   future   (with   inclusion   of   the   “music   of   the   future”,   by  Wagner).   Industrialization   of   major   European   countries   went   hand   in   hand   with  institualization  of  the  music  criticism  that  cemented  the  canon.  Critical  reviews  of  printed  publications   of   music   in   periodicals   originated   at   around   1760   in   Germany,   France   and  England  and  gradually  became  a  common  feature  in  a  general  readership  press,  that  grew  also   in   Switzerland   and   Austria,   featured   mostly   in   music   magazines,   scholarly   review  journals,  and  political  newspapers.  33  

The  second  canon  can  be  defined  as  the  expression  of  price  setting  between  the  market  forces.  Market  defines  the  price,  which  is  supposed  to  summarize  all  relevant  information  about  a  good.  Canon  is  precisely  the  information  that  established  the  value  of  a  particular  “good”  in  the  music  market.  Formation  of  canon  was  a  spontaneous  reaction  of  the  buyers  in   the   music   market   to   the   traded   products   -­‐   reflecting   on   the   ways   the   music   was  consumed,   features   in  music   that  mattered   and   common   shortcomings   in   the   purchased  products.  The  canonized  music  referenced  the  properties  most  important  to  the  buyers.  

One  of  the  most  immediate  triggers  for  the  formation  of  canon  was  exactly  the  defense  against  the  substandard  music  produce  marketed  to  the  novice  music  consumers.  Already  in   1776   Sir   John   Hawkins   complained   about   the   vicious   circle   of   supply   and   demand,  instilling  a  corrupt  taste   in  music,   through  concerts  for  the  general  public,  where  profane  listeners   “assumed   the   character  of   judges  of  what   they  did  not  understand”,  putting   the  artists,  who  “lived  by  the  favor  of  the  public”  in  the  position  to  accommodate  the  corrupted  interest.  This  market  pressure  did  not  disappear  after  the  institution  of  the  canon.  In  1895  Hugo   Riemann   wrote   about   the   mercenary   deal   between   the   music   teachers   and   the  publishers,   compromising   the   public   taste.   The   customary   practice   of   that   time   was   for  music   publishers   to   give   substantial   discounts   for   the   music   that   had   low   self-­‐cost.  Teachers   then   forced   their   students   to  purchase  such  music  at   the   full  price.  Yet  another  common  practice  for  the  publishers  was  to  pay  to  the  teachers  the  referral  percentage  fee  from  every  purchase  from  the  catalog  made  by  their  pupils.  Under  this  deal  it  was  often  the  third-­‐row  patchworks  that  found  their  way  into  the  homes  of  the  beginner  musicians.34  

                                                                                                               32  Davies,  John  A.  (2006)  -­‐  The  European  economies  in  the  eighteenth  century,  In:  An  Economic  History  of  Europe:  From  expansion  to  development,  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  92-­‐134.  33  Morrow,  Mary  Sue  (1997)  -­‐  German  music  criticism  in  the  late  eighteenth  century,  Cambridge  University  Press  ,  Cambridge  UK,  p.  20-­‐23.  34  Ringer,  Alexander  L.  (1994)  -­‐  Musical  Taste  and  the  Industrial  Syndrome.  A  Socio-­‐Musicological  Problem  in  Historical  Analysis.  International  Review  of  the  Aesthetics  and  Sociology  of  Music,  Vol.  25,  No.  1/2  (Jun.-­‐  Dec.,  1994),  pp.  79-­‐92.  

17  

Music   canon   served   as   a   barrier   for   the   substandard   produce,   serving   the   critical  function.   Joseph   Kerman,   in   his   “A   Few   Canonic   Variations”,   pointed   out   that   just   as  repertory  is  determined  by  the  performers,  canons  reflect  the  opinion  of  the  critics.  It  is  not  a  mere  coincidence  that  the  genesis  of  the  second  canon  took  place  at  the  same  time  and  in  the  same  territories  as  the  musical  criticism.  What  was  even  more  important,  new  criticism  differed  from  the  critique  expressed  in  older  music  treatises  by  focusing  on  the  makeup  of  a  particular  music  work.  Interestingly  enough,  that  was  not  the  sound  of  the  work  that  was  judged,  but  its  score  -­‐  most  cases  of  early  criticism  were  reviews  of  new  publications.  The  institutionalization  of  new  canon  was  accompanied  with  the  spread  of  inexpensive  pocket  scores  designed  for  students  and  concertgoers.  Thus,  the  issue  of  music  literacy  was  at  the  heart   of   both   canons,   the   Gregorian,   and   the   18th   century   market   driven,   with   the  difference  that  the  latter  involved  the  formal  analysis,  at  least  in  the  most  general  extent.35  

The  second  canon  was  colored  in  strong  Romantic  tones  right  from  the  very  beginning,  when  the  musicians  became  conscious  of  the  new  development  that  certain  music  works  by  certain   composers   presented   a   special   value   that   entitled   them   to   be   conserved   and  exposed  to   the  public  as  models.  The   first  person  who  explicitly  expressed  this  view  was  E.T.A.  Hoffmann,  a  great  Romantic  writer  and  a  professional  musician.  He  definitely  set  the  direction  for  later  authorities,  from  Schumann  to  Hanslick,  in  championing  the  figure  of  the  composer,   the   field  of   instrumental  music,  and   the  music  as   the  most  elevated  of  all  arts.  Prior   to   that   composers   had   not   been   regarded   in   any   way  more   important   than   other  musicians.   Overall,   employers   esteemed   dexterity   over   creative   abilities,   and   looked   at  composition  as  one  of  many  services  expected  from  the  musician.  Romantic  view  featured  composer  as  a  luminary,  above  other  kinds  of  men  and  musicians,  dwelling  in  shrines  and  communicating  to  God  (or  devil).  Hoffmann  put  forward  the  figures  of  Haydn,  Mozart  and  Beethoven  (presiding  over   the   three)  as   first,  what  he  called,   “Romantic”  composers   (but  probably   meant   “canonic”   composers)   for   the   value   of   their   instrumental   music.  Instrumental  music  was  preferred  for   its  purity   from  non-­‐musical   influences,  and  greater  capacity  to  display  the  perfection  of  musical  thought.36  

The  values  Hoffmann  found  in  Beethoven’s  music  are  indicative  of  the  features  listeners  find   attractive   in   canon   and   base   their   judgments   in   purchases   of   music.   In   the   article  “Beethoven’s  Instrumental  Music”  (1810)  written  for  the  Allgemeine  musikalische  Zeitung,  Hoffmann   contrasted   Beethoven’s  music   with   the   showmanship   or   conformism   of   other  composers,   who   follow   the   18th   century   aesthetics   of   pleasing   and   entertaining   the  listener.   Hoffmann   appreciated   the   “seriousness”   of   Beethoven,   writing   music   to   tell  something  important  “for  real”,  in  an  intimate  manner,  as  sharing  his  dear  thought  with  the  listener  on  the  matters  of  life,  death,  destiny,  love  -­‐  all  things  crucial  for  everyone.  “A  deep  soul  seeks  for  intimations  of  that   joy  which  is  more  glorious  and  beautiful  than  the  joy  of  our   constricted   life”,   -­‐   Hoffmann   stressed   the   consecration   effect   of   Beethoven’s   music,  calling  for  deep  entry  into  the  world  of  music.  Hence,  the  greatest  value  was  placed  on  the                                                                                                                  35  Kerman,  Joseph  (1994)  -­‐  Write  all  of  this  down:  essays  on  music,  University  of  California  Press,  Berkeley  and  Los  Angeles,  p.  38-­‐40.  36  Schafer,  Murray  R.  (1975)  -­‐  E.T.A.  Hoffmann  and  music.  Toronto  University  Press,  Toronto  and  Buffalo,  p.  75-­‐82.  

18  

composer’s  fancy:  ability  to  pull  out  convincing  characters  and  put  them  in  life  by  creating  events   -­‐   following   the   dramatic   content   rather   than   grammatical   rules   and   idiomatic  standards.   Beethoven’s  music  was   telling   the   story   of   “infinite   longing”   offset   by   infinite  desire  to  rise,  overcome  the  pain  and  blows  of  fate,  and  be  in  charge.  Beethoven’s  hero  was  the  human  aspiring  to  a  position  of  control  previously  held  by  the  Creator  alone,  wrestling  with   elemental   powers   and   civilizing   them.   The   theme   of   conquering   nature  must   have  been  urban  in  its  essence,  and  sympathetic  to  the  idea  of  industrialization.  (ibid.)  

Instrumental  music  by  Beethoven,  Mozart  and  Haydn  transcended  class  affiliations  and  was  prevalent  at  Viennese  concert  halls  during  1790-­‐1810.  Beethoven  was  a  key  figure  in  winning   the   public   respect   and   authority,   which   paved   him   the   way   to   the   cultural  dominance  he  earned  in  the  1820s.  His  initial  success  during  the  1790s,  when  he  managed  to   differentiate   himself   from  his   peers,   entailed   an   aesthetic   reorientation   away   from   an  emphasis  on  lightness  of  texture,  clarity,  and  pleasantness  -­‐  towards  difficulty,  complexity,  expressiveness,  and  originality  of   thought.   It   is   this  placement  of  music   that  retroactively  justified   the  music   of   late  Mozart,   so   that   the   very  works   that  were   called   “undesirable”  during  his  time,  now  were  pronounced  great.37  

The  canonized  music  was  special  for  its  “seriousness”,  conceptualism,  dramatic  content,  realistic  characterization,  high  idealistic  stand  and  challenge  to  intellectual  capacities  of  the  listener.  It  was  a  novel  set  of  features,  easy  to  spot  for  the  contemporary  listeners,  because  such   music   required   different   type   of   listening   -­‐   analytical,   suggesting   repetitive  auditioning   of   the   same   piece   of   music,   listening   with   the   score   and   even   playing   it   by  oneself,   in   some  arrangement.  Canon  put   forward   the   figure  of   the  composer  and  set   the  score  as  a   foundation   for   the  composer’s  authority.  The  closest   collateral   to  music   canon  was  the  contemporary  literary  canon  with  its  cult  of  Shakespeare,  to  whom  Beethoven  was  often  compared.  Beethoven’s  symphonies  were  assigned  a  perpetual  value  in  the  same  way  as   Shakespeare’s   tragedies:   the   inherent   content   of   a  work  was   seen   as   a   deep   complex  concept   that   had   to   be   re-­‐enacted   over   and   over   again   in   new   performances   and   new  interpretations  for  fuller  introspection.  

Spontaneous   evolution   of   the   Romantic   canon   is   the   end   result   of   a   long   chain   of  developments  in  the  Western  music  market.  When  a  product  is  offered  at  the  marketplace,  buyers  gradually  learn  about  this  product,  how  it  can  be  used,  in  which  ways  it  is  beneficial,  how   it   is   possible   to   utilize   the   product  more   effectively,  which   other   products   could   be  used   concurrently,   etc.   -­‐   what   constitutes   a   product   education.   Sharing   this   information  bonds  consumers   into  a  group,  by  creating  awareness  of  their  product  use,  and  therefore  self-­‐identification  and  a  group  mentality,  initiating  the  product-­‐related  discourse  within  the  group.  Canon  is  nothing  but  the  resumé  of  all  positive  features  the  consumers  like  to  see  in  the  music   product.   Figures   of   Beethoven   and  Mozart   have   been   used   as   the   criterion   of  evaluation  of  a  particular  music  work  as  satisfactory  or  unsatisfactory  right  from  the  start,  by   E.T.A.   Hoffmann,   followed   by   major   European   critics   of   the   time,   such   as   A.B.   Marx,  Rellstab,  Fétis,  Schumann,  Odoyevsky,  Castil-­‐Blaze,  Heine,  Dwight  and  Berlioz.  

                                                                                                               37  Denora,  Tia  (1993)  -­‐  Beethoven,  the  Viennese  Canon,  and  the  Sociology  of  Identity,  1793-­‐1803.  Beethoven  Forum,  University  of  Nebraska  Press,  vol.2,  p.  29-­‐54.  

19  

Haskell,   Harry   (1996)   -­‐   The   Attentive   Listener:   Three   Centuries   of   Music   Criticism.  Princeton  University  Press,  Princeton  NJ  

Why  Beethoven  became  the  staple  of   the  canon  and  not  Weber,  Hummel  or  Wolfl   -­‐  all  talented  composers,  holding  themselves  up  to  the  highest  aesthetic  standard  of  their  days,  embracing   the  new   “serious”   attitude,   recognized   and  popular   at   around   the   same   time?  The  answer  lies  in  marketing:  Beethoven  was  more  successful  in  distributing  the  “serious”  message.  The  marketing  gurus  tell  us  that  having  the  best  product  is  not  what  decides  the  success  with  the  public.  “Marketing  is  not  a  battle  of  products,  it’s  a  battle  of  perceptions.”  In  the  world  of  marketing  there  are  no  best  products  -­‐  all  that  exists  are  perceptions  in  the  minds   of   the   customers.   Successful   marketing   instills   the   impression   of   the   product’s  superiority.   Competitive   marketing   addresses   those   perceptions   and   not   products.   The  basic  issue  in  marketing  is  creating  a  category  your  product  would  be  first  in  -­‐  applying  the  law  of  leadership:  “it’s  better  to  be  first  than  it  is  to  be  better”.38  

Beethoven  was  the  first  to  be  “live”  composer  who  behaved  and  composed  in  explicitly  “serious”  way.   There  was   no   shortage   of   incidents   by  which   he   demonstrated   that   there  was  only  one  Beethoven  and  plenty  of  emperors.   It  was  a  calculated  strategy  designed  to  create   a   public   image   of   the   genius   of   immense   worth,   employed   initially   to   secure   the  patronage   of   the   Viennese   nobility,   and   developed   further   as   the   strategy   proved   to   be  fruitful.  Of  course,  there  was  an  enormous  talent  and  great  skills  in  place,  to  begin  with,  but  so  was  the  case  with  Hummel  or  Wolfl,  excellent  pianists  and  composers.  39  

At  the  end  it  was  successful  marketing  strategy  that  gave  an  edge  to  Beethoven  and  set  him  as  “the  first”  in  the  field  of  “serious”  music.  Once  this  point  was  established,  every  new  addition   to   the   canon   was   measured   to   the   “number   one”.   There   was   the   ever-­‐existing  intangible   “everybody   knows”   principle   at   play.   Researchers   find   ideological   issues   here,  talk   about   authoritarianism  and  propaganda,  but   the  matter   is   innocently   simple:  people  always  think  in  terms  of  “number  one”  and  once  they  form  a  convention,  it  is  usually  there  to  stay.  Very  rarely  conventions  about  superiority  of  products  change,  unless  there  is  some  drastic  deterioration  of   the  product.   In  case  of  cultural  product,  especially  belonging   to  a  museum,   such   deterioration   is   impossible   -­‐   products   are  way  well   preserved,   hence   the  phenomenon  of  Beethoven’s  superiority  is  just  as  virile  today  as  it  was  in  the  1850s.  

Most  puzzling  issues  observed  in  relation  to  the  canon  are  resolved  by  looking  at  them  from   the   economical  perspective.   From   the  1910s  on   the   field  of   “serious  music”   started  freezing   and   eventually   locked   up.   The   body   of   music   works   performed   in   concert  programs,   and   the   list   of   composers   acknowledged   as   "important",   hardly   changed.  New  composers  had   to   fight   for   the  place   for   their  work  within   the   canon.  Canon  became   the  model  against  which  anything  modern  ought  to  be  weighted.  The  comparison  involved  not  only  technical  and  aesthetic  aspects,  but  emotions  and  morality  as  well.  Anybody  related  to  

                                                                                                               38  Ries,  Al  &  Trout,  Jack  (1994)  -­‐  The  22  Immutable  Laws  of  Marketing,  Harper  Business,  New  York,  p.  3-­‐25.  39  Denora,  Tia  (1993)  -­‐  Beethoven,  the  Viennese  Canon,  and  the  Sociology  of  Identity,  1793-­‐1803.  Beethoven  Forum,  University  of  Nebraska  Press,  vol.2,  p.  29-­‐54.  

20  

music   practices   -­‐   composer,   performer,   critic,   or   listener   -­‐   all   shared   awareness   of  standards  of  the  canon:  what  sounded  right  and  what  did  not;  and  defined  their  aesthetic  judgments  accordingly.  Non-­‐abiding  to  the  canon  meant  exclusion  from  circulation.40  

Of  all  the  “classical”  music  publicly  performed,  recorded,  and  broadcast  throughout  the  West,  the  bulk  of  it  was  composed  before  1900.  Even  within  the  20th  century  most  of  the  widely  performed  and  appreciated  composers  —  Mahler,  Bartok,   Strauss,   and  Stravinsky  —produced  their  best-­‐known  works  before  1940.  The  works  written  after  1940s,  with  few  exception,  attract  little  public  attention.  A  segment  of  better  educated  listeners  might  pay  a  tribute  to  a  newer  work,  driven  by  a  mix  of  guilt  and  duty,  but  would  gladly  return  back  to  the  classics.  The  growing  availability  of  avant-­‐garde  music  did  not  reverse  narrowing  of  its  appreciation.  What  seems  to  stand  behind  the  loyalty  to  the  canon  is  the  social  consensus  of  felt   truth   in   music   communication.   The   works   that   are   witnessed   to   reinforce   the  experience  of  vitality  and  relevance  are  decorated  with  the  shared  sense  of  excellence.  Each  generation   of   listeners   testifies   anew.   Canon,   then,   becomes   an   aggregate   value   of   felt  importance.  It  is  not  completely  objective,  it  is  subverted  to  extra-­‐musical  influences,  but  it  is  cumulative  and  progressive.41  

Then   the   interesting   question   is:   why   does   accumulation   and   progress   of   the   valued  works  and  composers  halt  during  the  1930s?  The  last  compositions  included  in  the  canonic  repertoire  are  by  Prokofiev,  Shostakovich,  Bartok,  Stravinsky  (before  his  move  to  the  U.S.),  Sibelius,  and  Rachmaninov.  All  of  them  were  formed  as  musicians  before  the  onset  of  ultra-­‐modernism   in   the   1920s.   And   all   of   them   did   not   rely   on   subsidies   while   writing   their  canonic  works.  The  Soviet  composers  present  a  special  case,  because  they  were  paid  by  the  state.  However  the  Soviet  government  before  the  stagnation  era  was  shrewd  in  supervision  over   the   new   music’s   popularity   in   masses,   and   had   its   own   bureaucratic   ways   of  calculating  the  “market  value”,  not  hesitating  in  pushing  the  Soviet  composers  to  write  in  a  more  accessible  way,   if   the  majority  of   the  public  had   trouble  grasping   their  music.  After  creation  of  The  Union  of  Composers   in  1932  and  right  until  Stalin’s  death   in  1953   it  was  simply  inconceivable  for  any  professional  Soviet  composer  to  engage  into  art  in  sake  of  art.  The   entire   institution   of   cultural   management,   comprised   from   the   professional   artistic  unions,   the   Ministry   of   Culture   [Narkompross   1918-­‐1939]   and   the   Department   of  Propaganda  and  Agitation  in  the  Central  Committee  of  the  Communist  Party,  were  designed  to   exercise   surveillance   and   ideological   control   over   the   creative   work   of   all   artistic  professionals  on  the  territory  of  USSR.  

William   J.   Baumol,   who   coined   the   notion   of   “cost   disease”   and   became   the   chief  researchers   on   its   historic   development   in  Western   economies,   reports   that   the  musical  economy  in  the  Soviet  Union  “did  not  suffer  from  serious  problems  of  financial  deficits,  yet  received   only   limited   government   contributions.”   The   impression   that   the   Soviet  government   generously   supported  music,   so  wide   spread   in   the  West,   has  no   ground.   In  

                                                                                                               40  Weber,  William  (2003)  -­‐  Consequences  of  Canon:  The  Institutionalization  of  Enmity  between  Contemporary  and  Classical  Music.  Common  Knowledge  -­‐  Volume  9,  Issue  1,  Winter  2003,  pp.  78-­‐99.  41  Steiner,  George  (1989)  -­‐  Real  Presences,  University  of  Chicago  Press,  Chicago,  p.  66-­‐67.    

21  

reality,  only  a  fraction  of  productions  was  subsidized,  while  the  lion  share  was  covered  by  the  earned  income  -­‐  largely,  box  office  receipts.  The  only  exception  was  the  music  theater.42  

The   conservatism   of   music   produced   by   Soviet   composers,   their   adherence   to   tonal  idioms  and  close  relation  to  the  audience,  seen  in  the  West  as  the  attempt  to  show  good  will  to  follow  the  command  of  the  communist  ideological  leadership,  had  a  deeper  layer  into  it.  Indeed,   the   experimentally   oriented   composers,   like   Prokofiev,   Shostakovich,   Roslavets,  Mosolov,   Polovinkin,   Popov   or   Deshevov   were   forced   to   stick   to   the   traditional   idioms.  However,  the  truth  of  the  matter  is  that  they  presented  only  a  fraction  of  the  compositional  styles   cultivated   in   Soviet   Union.   There  were   a   lot  more   composers  who   adhered   to   the  language   of   tonal   functional   harmony   and   spoke   it   without   any   enforcement,   for   mere  conviction   to   its  expressive  capacities.  To  put   it   into  perspective,   the  genre  of  mass   song  was  as  populated  with  talented  composers,  as  the  genre  of  symphonic  music  -­‐  not  to  forget  that   most   acknowledged   Soviet   symphonic   composers   have   produced   mass   songs  celebrated  by  masses  allover  USSR.  Composers  like  Dunayevsky  or  Solovyov-­‐Sedoi  were  no  less   professional   than   their   “experimentally”   oriented   colleagues,   and   inside   USSR   they  enjoyed   a   lot   greater   recognition   and   success   amongst   the   audiences.   Much   of   the  conservatism  and   concern   for   the   listener  of   the  Soviet   composers  must  be  attributed   to  the  market  model  of  music  production  paradoxically  adopted  by  the  Soviet  state  in  relation  to  symphonic  and  popular  music.  

Many  researchers  have  noticed  the  fixed  property  of  canon   -­‐  some  even  regarded  it  as  some  sort  of  aberration  that  disrespects  the  freedom  of  the  composer,  the  listener  and  the  performer.  But  to  complain  on  authoritarianism  of  the  classical  music  canon  and  blame  it  in  the  decline  of  classical  music   is  not  any  different   than   to  accuse   the  Oxford  Dictionary   in  dictating  what   is   right   and  what   is  wrong   and   abusing   the   speaker’s   freedom  of   speech.  Both,   the   Oxford   Dictionary   and   the   music   canon,   are   the   collections   of   models   for   the  successful   communication.   The   canon   in  music   is   the  materialization   of   all   conventional  norms  accepted  for  creating  and  interpreting  music.  Naturally,  such  convention  is  limited.  It   cannot   include   all   possible   configurations   of   sounds.   It   includes   only   items   that   are  regularly   used.   These   items   exactly   have   been   identified   once   the   music   users   became  historically   aware:   they   explored   the   historic   styles   and   established   the   limits   beyond  which  the  music  stopped  making  sense.  This  border  line  was  found  to  be  the  music  before  Renaissance.    

Naturally,   adding   new   entries   into   the   canon   becomes   progressively   more   and   more  difficult.   The   same   is   observed   in   any   codex,   be   it   legal,   behavioral   or   linguistic.   Take  language:   how   many   words   have   been   added   to   the   dictionary   in   the   20th   century   as  opposed  to  the  previous  centuries?  It  is  hard  to  invent  a  new  concept  that  would  prove  to  be   useful   for   the   pool   of   people   large   enough   to  make   an   imprint   on   the   convention.  All  forms  of  Western  music  distributed  through  market  system  are  characterized  by  brevity  of  the   listing   that   constitutes   that  music’s   “hall   of   fame”.   Thus,   jazz  music   contains   only   97  

                                                                                                               42  Rubinstein,  A.  J.,  W.  J.  Baumol  and  H.  Baumol  (1992).  On  the  Economics  of  the  Performing  Arts  in  the  Soviet  Union  and  the  USA:  A  Comparison  of  Data.  Journal  of  Cultural  Economics  16:  p.  1-­‐24.  

22  

standards  as  a  core  of  its  repertory,  and  the  bulk  of  them  are  dated  1899-­‐1930,  with  rather  abrupt  cut  off  afterwards  (i.e.  8  jazz  core  repertory  songs  composed  in  1930  and  only  2  in  1931).43  

The   attempts   to   identify   the   best   popular  music   albums   of   all   times   demonstrate   the  same   tendency.  The  period   from  1965   to  1969  covers  40%  of  all   featured  albums,  about  30%  belongs  to  the  1970s,  and  20%  -­‐  to  the  1990s.  Out  of  all  the  authors  The  Beatles'  songs  completely   dominate   the   listing,   with   4   out   of   10   top   albums.,   and   overall   estimated   by  2,021   points,   with   the   next   closest   Bob   Dylan   with   705   points,   followed   by   the   Rolling  Stones  with  527  points.44  

The  monumental   historiometric   study   by   Charles  Murray   outlines   the   limit   of   human  accomplishment  as  the  notion  of  the  Western  civilization  that  applies  to  the  entire  filed  of  culture,  not  only  arts.  Murray  argues  that  the  market  for  great  art  becomes  saturated  after  a   certain   point,   so   that   increases   in   the   number   of   artists   can   no   longer   be   expected   to  produce   a   larger   number   of   important   artists.   The   mechanism   for   this   limitation   is   the  same   as   in   a   record   store   that   has   limited   amount   of   shelves   available   for   a   display   of  products.  After  all  of  the  space  is  taken  new  records  can  be  added  by  replacing  the  previous  ones.  Similarly,  a  society  has  a  certain  number  of  slots  for  great  poets  or  painters  at  any  one  time.  The  market  organizes  the  competition  in  such  a  way  that  there  is  a  handful  of  leaders  cut  off  the  follow-­‐up.  Why  would  the  record  label  invest  into  production  of  a  new  violinist  star,   if   they   own   the   rights   for   pressing   more   copies   of   the   older   violinist   who   has  established  a  reputation  of  a  king  of  the  violin?  Then,  why  would  the  consumers  suddenly  decide  to  try  out  a  record  by  a  new  artist,  if  they  have  a  chance  of  enjoying  the  record  of  an  established  authority?  We  all  have  a   limited  amount  of  time  to   listen  to  music,  and  so  we  “economize  on  our  search  costs”  and  go  with  what  we  know  we  like.  45  

The   underlying   factor   can   be   called   a   “greatness   fatigue”:   the   audience   has   an   elastic  capacity   for   absorbing   new   information,   which   tends   to   reduce   the   greater   is   the  informational   density   in   the   consumed   work.   The   functions   of   comprehension,  internalization  and  memorization  of  the  material  set  the  upper  limit  beyond  which  a  work  of  high  cultural  merit  cannot  be  absorbed.  And  this  limit  is  not  updated  with  the  increase  of  the   audience.   An   audience   of   400   million   people   cannot   focus   on   and   recognize   for  posterity  10  times  as  many  fine  artists  as  an  audience  of  40  million  people.  46  

                                                                                                               43  Crawford,  Richard  &  Magee,  Jeffrey  (1992)  -­‐  Jazz  Standards  on  Record,  1900-­‐1942:  A  Core  Repertory,  Columbia  College,  Chicago,  p.  V-­‐VII.  44  Appen,  Ralf  von  &  Doehring,  André  (2006)  -­‐  Nevermind  the  Beatles,  Here's  Exile  61  and  Nico:  'The  Top  100  Records  of  All  Time':  A  Canon  of  Pop  and  Rock  Albums  from  a  Sociological  and  an  Aesthetic  Perspective.  Popular  Music,  Vol.  25,  No.  1,  Special  Issue  on  Canonisation  (Jan.,  2006),  pp.  21-­‐39.  45  Murray,  Charles  (2003)  -­‐  Human  Accomplishment:  The  Pursuit  of  Excellence  in  the  Arts  and  Sciences,  800  B.C.  to  1950.  Harper  Collins,  New  York,  p.  442-­‐444.  46  ibid.  p.  445-­‐446.  

23  

This  difficulty  of  adding  new  stars  as  the  market  is  expanding  should  not  be  regarded  as  the  fault  of  the  convention.  Quite  opposite  -­‐  the  fault  occurs  when  an  artist  communicates  in  violation  of  the  convention.  This  is  the  simple  but  accurate  answer  to  those  who  cannot  understand  why  the  century  of  pioneering  and  experimentation  has  not  made  any  lasting  impression   on   the   public   despite   the   massive   use   of   all   means   of   education   and   public  media  to  promote  the  avant-­‐garde  values.  And  this  failure  should  not  be  put  on  the  account  of  “stupidity”  of  the  general  public.  The  audience  holds  on  to  the  canon  because  the  works  that   comply   to   it   are  meaningful,   and   the  works   that  denounce   it   are  meaningless   to   the  audience.   No   education   course   sponsored   by   the   avant-­‐garde   establishment   has   been  capable  of  fixing  this.  

The  ties  between  meaningfulness  and  market  are  already  encapsulated  in  the  very  term  “convention”:  Latin  “convenire”  united  the  concepts  of  “togetherness”  (“con”)  and  “venue”  (“venire”).  Marketplaces  create  conventions  between  sellers  and  buyers,  which  make  their  interactions  meaningful  to  both  parties.  The  same  applies  to  the  cultural  products.  Cultural  goods  are  “experience  goods”,  using  the  term  by  David  Throsby  -­‐  the  origins  of  demand  for  the  arts   lies   in   the   formation  of   taste  and  development  of   the   “addictive  behavior”,  when  the   more   the   “tasteful”   art   is   consumed,   the   greater   it   is   desired.   The   cumulative  consumption   characterizes   every   historic   form   of   commercial   music.   Cultural   goods   are  subjected  to  rational  addiction,  because  besides  the  direct  aesthetic  pleasure  to  the  buyer  they  yield  positive  externalities:  benefits   incurred  by  the  third  parties  contributing  to  the  public  “goodness”  -­‐  which  may  be  demanded  in  their  own  right.  This  “diffused”  value  is  not  fully  expressible  in  monetary  terms,  and  is  embodied  in  the  musical  canon,  which  secures  the  delivery  of  the  symbolic  messages  to  those  who  consume  them.  47  

Hence,  meaningless  music  cannot  make  its  way  into  the  canon;  in  order  to  be  consumed,  at  first  it  has  to  build  up  the  “taste”,  which  is  exactly  controlled  by  the  canon.  Only  then  the  music  would  receive  the  status  of  a  public  good.  This  is  what  makes  artistic  good  more  than  simply   utilitarian.   And   that   is  why   it   depends   on   convention   and   communication.  Music  performance  venue  becomes  a  marketplace  where   sellers  meet  buyers  and  negotiate   the  price   for   the   next   transaction.  Musical   goods   entice   by   intangible   experiences   that   stem  from  perception  of  nuances  in  music  and  knowledge  of  corresponding  market  information  related   to   the   aesthetic   value.   It   is   this   intellectual   component   that   is   responsible   for  historic  association  of  high  music  with  educated  audiences  that  has  sustained  up  to  modern  days.    

Classical   music   is   married   to   the   market   economy.   The   rise   of   free-­‐lance   composer  progressed  in  direct  proportion  to  the  rise  of  the  middle-­‐class  audience,  that  was  looking  for  new  public  concert  venues  in  biggest  European  cities,  such  as  London,  Paris  or  Vienna.  Economically,  the  new  democratic  audiences  received  cultural  capital  in  exchange  for  their  money.   The   listeners   collectively   owned   performances:   they   made   it   possible   for   the  entrepreneurs  to  organize  the  events  of  production  of  high  artistic  value,  encouraging  the  

                                                                                                               47  Throsby,  David  (2006)  -­‐  Introduction  and  Overview.  In:  Handbook  of  the  Economics  of  Art  and  Culture,  Volume  1,  North  Holland,  Amsterdam,  p.  7.  

24  

artists   to   strive   for   greater   and   greater   levels   of  mastery.   Collectivity   was   an   important  condition  here  -­‐  owning  performances  was  unaffordable  for  an  individual  listener.  48  

By  the  same  token,  the  star-­‐musician's  fee,  stimulating  the  musician's  professional  effort,  could   be   paid   only   collectively   by   a   big   group   of   concertgoers.   Collective   consumption  enabled   free   market   competition   between   composers,   performers   and   audiences.   The  monetary   value  was   generated  by   interaction   of   the  market   forces:   audiences   competed,  bidding   for   the   highest   quality   live   event,   trying   to   attract   the   most   skilled   musicians;  performers  competed  to  reserve  more  prestigious  and   lucrative  concert   location;  and  the  composers   competed   to   secure   commissions   from   the   most   influential   performers   and  more  profitable  or  important  municipal,  cultural  organizations,  or  private  donors,  who  still  remained  active  towards  the  20th  century.    

What   is   even   more   important,   collectivity   of   music   consumption   was   reflected   into  collectivity  of  musical  semiosis.   If  before,  a  single  aristocratic  or  religious  authority  could  have  been  a  sole  “receiver”  of  the  musical  message,  now  successful  reception  depended  on  a   big   group   of   people,   that   all   had   to   be   coordinated   between   each   other.   This   was   the  foundation   for   conventionality   of  musical   thought   and   the   ultimate   cause   for   the   rise   of  canon.  Canon,  market,  free-­‐lance  composition  and  musical  meaning  -­‐  all  of  these  are  links  of  the  same  chain.  

To  this  chain  should  be  added  yet  another  principal  link  -­‐  the  format  of  live  performance.  Classical   music   originally   became   significant   for   the   masses   in   the   19th   century   by  symbolizing   and   offering   the   immediate   experience   of   collective   identity.   Collectivity  displayed  itself  in  the  most  obvious  way  -­‐  as  a  public  gathering  called  to  demonstrate  how  it  feels  to  be  a  part  of  something.  49  

The  sense  of  togetherness  became  a  prime  vehicle  for  the  dominance  of  canon  and  high  hand  given  to  the  concerts  where  the  concentration  of  canon  repertoire  was  the  greatest.  Beethoven’s  cult  is  exemplification  of  that  experience  of  “togetherness”.  Reference  of  every  newly  composed  symphony  to  Beethoven’s  symphonies  is,  in  fact,  evaluation  of  how  much  of  “togetherness”  is  present  in  the  work  under  question.  But  the  width  of  the  canon  allowed  for   more   encyclopedic   set   of   referents.   In   order   to   measure   apples   to   apples,   other  composers   have   been   designated   as   row   models   for   particular   modes   of   expression.   A  lyrical   piano  work  would   be   related   not   to   Beethoven,   but   to   Chopin.   A   dramatic   opera  would  be  referred  to  Verdi.  

The  pragmatic  schemata  of  how  the  canon  works  in  music  consumption  involves  the  list  of   model   works,   their   authors,   their   styles,   related   genres,   instruments,   techniques   of  performance   and   techniques   of   composition,   notation   and   notions   of   its   interpretation.  Two   principal   factors   determine   the   constituency   of   the   canon.   The   first   one   is   the  

                                                                                                               48  Blake,  Andrew  (1997)  -­‐  The  Land  without  Music:  Music,  Culture  and  Society  in  Twentieth-­‐Century  Britain.  Manchester  University  Press,  Manchester,  p.  35.  49  Frith,  Simon  (2007)  -­‐  Taking  Popular  Music  Seriously:  Selected  Essays.  Ashgate  Publishing,  Ltd.  Wey  Court  East,  UK  p.  264  

25  

overlooked   matter   of   the   music   appreciation   literature.   It   is   cardinal   in   directing   the  audience,  especially  not  musically  educated,   into  “what   is  what”   in  the  music   that  sounds  around.  Essentially,  a  music  appreciation  book  is  the  codex  of  instructions  for  an  individual  telling   him   how   to   make   use   of   the   musical   canon.   Noteworthy,   the   creators   of   the  appreciation   literature   during   its   hay   days   in   the   1920s   did   not   perceive   the   canon   as  “closed”  and  sealed  -­‐  to  them  it  had  future.  50  

Closing  of  the  canon  is  a  doing  of  the  composers  who  chose  not  to  abide  by  the  canonic  idioms.  Of  course,  compliance  to  the  canon  does  not  guarantee  the  inclusion  in  the  canon  -­‐  it   merely   gives   a   chance   of   inclusion.   However,   the   spiral   of   time   occasionally   does   flip  value  judgments  and  leads  to  rediscoveries  of  the  forgotten  works.  The  addition  of  Vivaldi  and   Telemann   happened   rather   late,   during   the   20th   century.   Performance   of   the  music  written   in   styles   of   the   canonized   composers   has   become  one   of   the   common   themes   in  programming   of   live   concerts   and   release   of   new   records.   It   is   quite   possible   that   new  names  are  going  to  become  popular  and  taken  as  artistic  models.  

The  second  factor  directly  determining  the  canon  is  the  control  of  the  musical  life  that  is  supposed   to   be   exercised   by   the   music   critic.   Music   critic   was   a   crucial   figure   in  institutionalization   of   the   canon.   His   function   can   be   compared   to   that   of   a   priest   -­‐   to  perform  the  sacred  rituals  of  approaching  the  canon  and  relating  its  statures  to  the  work  in  question,   mediating   between   the   listener,   who   is   seeking   for   the   authorization   to  appropriate   that   work,   and   the   spirit   of   the   canon.   The   critic   could   make   or   break   the  premiere   of   a   composition.   Thus,   Bruckner   is   known   to   plea   the  Emperor   Franz   Josef   to  restrict   Hanslick,   at   a   time   the   leading   critic   in   Vienna,   hostile   to   Bruckner’s  Wagnerian  style,  from  reviewing  Bruckner’s  works  -­‐  when  the  Emperor  asked  what  favor  he  could  do  for  the  composer.51  

The   formation   and   closing   of   the   canon   will   look   neither   chaotic,   nor   aberrational,  feeding  the  conspiracy  theories  of  ideological  wars,  once  the  canon  is  perceived  as  a  form  of  the  market  convention.  All  markets  are  characterized  by  their  propensity  to  self-­‐organize  and   progressively   order   themselves.   How   this   happens   is   not   that   different   from   the  evolution   of   languages   -­‐   by   trial-­‐and-­‐error   of   great   number   of   participants.   In   modern  economics   this   process   is   analyzed  with   the   help   of   evolutionary   game   theory.   The  way  institutions  accommodate  a  consumer’s  preferences  and  beliefs   is  aggregated  to  take  into  account   the   individual  behaviors  of  number  of   individuals,   together  with   the   constraints,  beliefs  and  preferences  by  which  they  affect  each  other  -­‐  to  set  the  population-­‐level  models  

                                                                                                               50  Chybowski,  Julia  J  (2011)  -­‐  Developing  American  taste:  A  cultural  history  of  the  early  twentieth-­‐century  music  appreciation  movement.  ProQuest,  UMI  Dissertation  Publishing,  p.  15-­‐28.  51  Ellis,  Katharine  (2001)  -­‐  The  structures  of  musical  life.  In:  The  Cambridge  History  of  Nineteenth-­‐Century  Music,  Volume  1,  Jim  Samson  ed.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge,  p.  343-­‐370.  

26  

that   link   individual   actions   to   outcomes   for   the   population   as   whole   -­‐   to   finally   explain  something  that  appears  as  a  spontaneous  order.52  

From   the   economical   point   of   view  musical   canon   is   a   form   of   cultural   capital,   more  specifically,   heritage   capital.   UNESCO   defines   cultural   heritage   as   “the   practices,  representations,   expressions,   knowledge,   skills   –   as   well   as   the   instruments,   objects,  artifacts  and  cultural  spaces  associated  therewith  –  that  communities,  groups  and,  in  some  cases,   individuals   recognize   as   part   of   their   cultural   heritage.   This   intangible   cultural  heritage,   transmitted   from   generation   to   generation   is   constantly   recreated   by  communities   and   groups   in   response   to   their   environment,   their   interaction  with  nature  and  their  history”.  53  

Musical  canon  is  a  particular  asset  that  has  been  produced  throughout  few  centuries  of  interaction  between  music  sellers,  and  that  codifies  the  information  about  the  parameters  the  musical  product  should  have  in  order  to  be  in  public  demand.  Canon  is  a  function  that  specifies  the  output  of  a  music  industry.  However,  the  peculiarity  of  musical  canon  is  that  it  is   an   intangible   asset:   it   cannot   be   physically   sensed,   yet   it   exists   as   a   particular   entity  created  through  time  and  effort.    

The   historiometric   research   confirms   stability   and   objectivity   of   classical   canon.   Paul  Farnsworth  pioneered  correlation  of  analysis  of  surveys  of  musicologists  and  professional  performers  with  the  data  representing  the  assessment  of  eminence  from  most  commonly  used  encyclopedias  and  history  books.  This  method  revealed  remarkable  consistency  in  the  differential  distinction  of  the  classical  repertory  and  considerable  agreement  between  the  judgments   of   the   traditional   classical  music   “elite”   and   cultural   reality   -­‐   proving   canonic  hierarchy  to  be  “lawful”  in  a  sense  of  a  binding  custom  of  social  order.54  

More  recent  revision  updated  and  reassessed  Farnsworth’s  data  to  find  out  that  despite  few  measurement  errors,   the  differential  renown  of  classical  composers   is  expressed  in  a  single  latent  factor  that  remains  extremely  stable  over  time  and  accounts  for  an  impressive  percentage  of  the  total  variance.  55  

The   economical   perspective   on  musical   canon   is   best   seen   through   the   framework   of  “sociocognitive  dynamics”  in  a  product  market,  elaborated  by  Jose  Antonio  Rosa,  Joseph  F.  Porac,   Jelena   Runser-­‐Spanjol   and   Michael   S.   Saxon.   According   to   their   model,   product  markets   are   determined   primarily   by   dynamic   consensual   knowledge   structures   that  execute   two   functions:   define   the   goods   being   exchanged;   and   coordinate   transactional  

                                                                                                               52  Bowles,  Samuel  (2004)  -­‐  Microeconomics:  behavior,  institutions,  and  evolution.  Princeton  University  Press,  Princeton,  New  Jersey,  p.  45-­‐92.  53  UNESCO  (2003).  Convention  for  the  Safeguarding  of  the  Intangible  Cultural  Heritage.  UNESCO,  Paris.  54  Farnsworth,  Paul  R.  (1969)  -­‐  The  social  psychology  of  music,  2nd  edition,  Iowa  State  University  Press,  Ames,  Iowa,  p.123.  55  Simonton,  D.  K.  (1991)  -­‐  Latent-­‐variable  models  of  posthumous  reputation:  A  quest  for  Galton's  G.  Journal  of  Personality  and  Social  Psychology,  60,  p.  607-­‐619.  

27  

relationships   between   producers   and   consumers   within   market   networks.   Sellers   and  buyers  understand  the  market  solely  based  on  that  knowledge  of  the  products,  which  they  both  share.  This  knowledge  binds  them  together  as  networked  economic  actors,  stabilizing  their  equivocal  transactions.  Transactions  are  equivocal  because  sellers  and  buyers  do  not  possess   full   information   about   each   other’s   preferences   and   capabilities.   Sociocognitive  market   system   allows   market   forces   to   make   necessary   adjustments   and   increase   the  market   performance.   The   interaction   between   buyers   and   sellers   gives   rise   to   novel  experiences  and  perspectives  on  product  usage  and  marketing,   thereby  mutually  shaping  supply  and  demand.56  

An  important  outcome  of  sociocognitive  interaction  is  coining  of  the  convention  on  how  specific   products   are   categorized.   Such   convention   stabilizes   the   market   by   facilitating  information  flow,  which  expedites  the  assimilation  of  new  products  and  new  uses   for  old  products.   As   similar   products   are   added   in   a   market   category,   the   product   conceptual  systems   become   affirmed   in   their   core   attributes.   This   shifts   the   shared  meaning   of   the  product   in   the   direction   of   reduction   of   differences   between   the   new   and   old   products.  Therefore,   in   stable   market   systems,   product   category   members   are   often   perceived   as  essentially   “the   same”,   making   it   very   difficult   for   the   late-­‐entry   producers   to   join   the  market  and  justify  to  the  buyers  the  usefulness  of  their  product  in  relation  to  the  goods  that  are   already   offered   in   that  market   category.   An   example   of   this  was   the   situation   in   the  stable  minivan  market   of   1998,  when   consumers   found   that   the  models   from  Chevrolet,  Dodge,  and  Honda  "all  seemed  the  same,"  despite  the  differences  in  their  engines.  57  

This   is  exactly   the  explanation   for   the  phenomenon  of   “frozen  canon”,  observed   in   the  repertoires  of  the  “serious”  classical  music  with  the  advance  of  the  20th  century.  The  new  works,  even  when  they  had  been  composed  in  compliance  with  the  canon,  were  viewed  as  too  similar  to  those  works  that  were  already  in  the  repertoire.  The  public  did  not  see  the  reason  why   the   new  work   should   replace   the   old   one   in   a   concert   program.   In   order   to  generate  such  reason  the  composer  had  to  market  his  work  in  a  way  that  would  expose  its  originality   and   usefulness;   the   critic   had   to   seal   it;   and   the   performers   had   to  make   the  audience  experience  at  the  same  time  the  adherence  of  the  work  to  the  “right”  taste  and  the  freshness  of  the  new  product.  Such  requirements  were  far  from  ordeal  -­‐  Debussy,  Ravel  or  Scriabin  were  capable  of  consistently  finding  their  way  between  Scilla  and  Haribda  in  their  compositions,  not  being  qualified  as  too  “similar”  to  the  classics  or  too  “dissimilar”  to  the  canon.  

A   market   transaction   is   a   local   event   that   involves   a   single   producer   and   a   single  consumer  at  a  given  place  and  time.  Product  markets,  however,  have  to  be  regional  entities  that  extend  across  time,  space,  and  market  actors.  The  transactions  have  to  be  reproduced  over  and  over  with  new  participants  at  various  places  in  order  for  the  market  to  exist.  Such  stability   is   achieved   by   means   of   “market   stories”:   pieces   of   anecdotal   information  authored  by  buyers  and  sellers  that  circulate  in  the  marketplace  orally  and  in  related  media  

                                                                                                               56  Rosa,  Jose  A.  et  al  (1999)  -­‐  Sociocognitive  Dynamics  in  a  Product  Market,  Journal  of  Marketing,  63  (Special  Issue),  p.  64–77.  57  ibid.  

28  

to  present  the  products  offered  at  that  market  in  a  particular  light.  The  market  stories  are  important   tools   in   building   and   affirming   collective   beliefs   about   the   market   category  boundaries   and   quality   orderings   within   these   categories,   leading   to   consolidation   of  consensus  about  the  products.  58  

For   the   classical   music   the   function   of   “market   stories”   was   played   by   the   “music  histories”.   The   appearance   of   first   codices   of   “great   composers”   goes   hand   in   hand  with  formation  of  the  canon  -­‐  motivated  by  the  necessity  to  define  the  raw  models  for  the  first  students   of   newly   opened   public   schools   of  music.   Noteworthy   that   it   took   about   half   a  century  before  the  list  took  its  ultimate  shape  -­‐  some  composers  were  dropped  and  some  others  added  -­‐  to  form  the  collection  of  names  that  are  included  in  the  music  textbooks  of  the  20th  century.59  

The   surge  of  music   appreciation   literature   in   the   first   half   of   the  20th   century   and   its  rigorous  implementation  in  the  coursework  of  schools  across  the  country  can  be  viewed  as  the  expression  of  general  "sacralization"  of  classical  music  -­‐  directly  related  to  the  canonic  status.  Authors  of  the  textbooks,  listening  guides  and  periodicals  promoted  the  ideas  of  the  musical   idealism   to   the  general  public   in   a  way   that  would  be   simple   and  accessible,   yet  with  the  authoritative  attitude,  enforcing  the  value  judgements  without  much  explanation,  or  with  biased  rhetorics   -­‐   characteristic   to  religious   interpretation.  This  sacralization  has  been   an   ongoing   process   of   constructing   the   values   that   persist   in   the   20th   century,  reaching   well   beyond   the   classroom.   During   the   1890s-­‐1940s   the   music   appreciation  movement  forged  a  long-­‐lasting  ideological  foundation  with  moral,  intellectual  and  national  political  components  -­‐  ingrained  today  in  the  American  culture  as  "common  sense".  60  

In  the  field  of  arts,  characterized  by  great  heterogeneity  of  products,  markets  are  driven  by  the  consumers.  Markets  tend  to  emerge  spontaneously.  and  when  they  are  suppressed,  they  typically  recondition  into  ‘black  markets’.  Consumers  of  art  prefer  markets  because  of  their   efficiency   in   exchange   of   supply   and   demand,  which   owes   to   the   availability   of   the  product   information   in   the   market   discourses.   Cultural   consumption   leads   both,   to   the  customer’s   satisfaction   from   the   present   act   of   consumption,   and   to   the   accumulation   of  knowledge   and   experience   affecting   future   consumption.   If   the   stock   of   ordinary   goods  reduces   from   consumption,   the   cultural   goods,   in   contrary,   accumulates   over   time   and  evolves   in   systematic  manner   (despite   the   irrational   and   intuitive  nature  of   appreciating  the  art).  61  

                                                                                                               58  ibid.  59  Allen,  Warren  Dwight  (1962)  -­‐  Philosophies  of  Music  History:  A  Study  of  General  Histories  of  Music,  1600-­‐1960.  Dover  Publications,  New  York,  p.  88-­‐91.  60  Chybowski,  Julia  J  (2011)  -­‐  Developing  American  taste:  A  cultural  history  of  the  early  twentieth-­‐century  music  appreciation  movement.  ProQuest,  UMI  Dissertation  Publishing,  p.  15-­‐28.  61  Throsby,  David  (1994)  -­‐  The  Production  and  Consumption  of  the  Arts:  A  View  of  Cultural  Economics.  Journal  of  Economic  Literature  Vol.  32,  No.  1  (Mar.,  1994),  pp.  1-­‐29.  

29  

The  flow  of  market  stories  constitutes  the  public  discourse  crucial   in  fine  tuning  of  the  behavior   of   the   market   actors   in   the   ever-­‐changing   situation   of   cultural   exchange.   The  stability  of  the  market  is  a  direct  result  of  the  capacity  of  the  market  discourse  to  reflect  on  the  minute  changes   in  supply  and  demand.  The  volume  and  content  of  stories   in  any  one  market   are   indicators   of   a   the   stability   of   a   corresponding   market   category.   For   the  consumers,  clearly  defined  product  categories  underlie  the  tacit  knowledge  that  allows  to  navigate   the   assortment   of   products   and   services.   As   market   categories   stabilize,  consumers   focus   increasingly   on   specific   models   and   attributes   of   the   category,   while  references   to   the  category   itself   serve  a   less   important   sense-­‐making   role  and   fade  away  from  the  stories.  62  

The  demonstration  of  this  tendency  can  be  seen  for  example  in  the  querelles  that  have  taken   place   throughout   the   18th   century:   strong   anti-­‐Italian   polemics   during   the   1700s-­‐1720s   in   London,   further   complicated   by   the   rivalry   of   Handel   (supported   by   Tories)  versus  Bononcini   (backed  by  Whigs);   the  Querelle  des  Bouffons   in  1750s   in  Paris,  where  the  Encyclopédie’s  party  rallied  to  pose  Pergolesi’s  opera  buffa  against  Lulli’s  opera  seria;  or   the  war  between  Gluckists   and  Piccinnists   that  divided  Paris  during   the  1770s  by   the  polemics  about  the  type  of  drama  most  suitable  for  opera.  These  collisions  generated  much  critical   literature  published   in   the  media  as  well   as  oral  discussions   in   salons,   entangling  musical,  political  and   literary  discourses.  At   the  heart  of   the  controversy  was  the  cultural  issue   of   the   concentration   of   elite   population   within   London   and   Paris,   stimulating  formation   of   much   more   specialized   service   industries   and   cultural   niches.   The   choice  between   metropolitan   tastes,   supported   by   the   French   and   English   Royalties   and   state  structures,  and  cosmopolitan  tastes,  characteristic  for  Italian  states,  such  as  Venice,  set  the  direction   for   wide   public   discussions.   Both,   Paris   and   London   were   consolidating   the  people’s  resources,  and  growing  into  the  megapolises  that  housed  national  cultural  capital.  The  transformation  into  the  consumerist  society  fed  the  cultural  discourses  in  these  cities  throughout  the  18th  century.63  

The  market  category  of  opera  has  been  established  in  Italy  during  the  mid  17th  century  and   was   expanded   to   England   and   France.   As   the   opera   industry   has   been   shaped   and  stabilized,  the  consumer’s  discourse  shifted  away  from  the  discussion  of  opera  versus  other  forms  of  making  music  to  the  discourses  involving  the  matters  of  sub-­‐categories  within  the  category  of  opera:  English  ballad  opera  versus  Italian  opera  seria,  opera  seria  versus  opera  buffa,   French   lyric   tragedy   versus   Italian   opera   seria,   or   Shakespeare’s   drama   versus  Racin’s  drama.    

When  new  category  emerges  in  the  market,  the  discourse  focuses  on  the  comparison  of  the   new   category   to   the   old   ones   conceptually   linked   to   it.   In   the   early   stage   of  market  development  there  is  little  agreement  on  the  attributes,  benefits,  and  usage  conditions  with  

                                                                                                               62  Rosa,  Jose  A.  et  al  (1999)  -­‐  Sociocognitive  Dynamics  in  a  Product  Market,  Journal  of  Marketing,  63  (Special  Issue),  p.  64–77.  63  Weber,  William  (2007)  -­‐  Opera  and  the  cultural  authority  of  the  capital  city.  In:  Opera  and  Society  in  Italy  and  France  from  Monteverdi  to  Bourdieu.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge,  New  York,  p.167-­‐171.  

30  

which   products   in   the   new   category   must   comply   to   be   considered   members   in   good  standing.  If  a  new  product  is  perceived  as  a  substitute  for  the  older  one,  the  discourse  will  aim  at  resetting   the  category  boundaries,   involving   the  comparison  of   the  products,   their  reconciliation  and   integration  of   the  new   information   into  new,   richer,   conceptual   frame.  As  the  new  category  stabilizes,  the  knowledge  related  to  it  becomes  tacit,  and  the  discourse  about  it  decreases.  At  this  point  this  tacit  knowledge  is  shared  by  all  the  market  actors,  and  is  used  by  them  as  a  referent  in  interpretation  of  new  stimuli.64  

An  illustration  of  this  change  is  an  opera  reform  undertaken  by  Wagner.  His  innovative  method  of  stitching  the  vocal  lines  into  the  mesh  of  the  orchestral  voicing,  fluidity  of  form  restrained  from  finished  traditional  structures,  and  the  leitmotif  technique  set  to  guide  the  listener  in  the  programmatic  content  -­‐  all  of  these  caused  wide  discussions  all  over  Europe  wherever   the   opera   market   was   present.   As   Wagner’s   operas   were   accepted   as   a   new  category  of  operatic  product,   the  discourse  about  Wagnerian  style   started   reducing.  New  operas   by   Richard   Strauss   and   Alexander   Zemlinsky   relied   on   the   Wagnerian   method,  making   it   into  a  referential  model.  Then  the  Wagnerian  convention  became  tacit,  and  the  Hollywood   film   composers   in   the   1930s   started   using   it   as   a   common   semantic  denominator   for   dramatic   movies   to   underline   the   characteristic   features   of   the  protagonists  in  the  story  and  the  development  of  the  plot.  

The   product   discourse   in   the   market   is   a   flexible   highly   reactive   phenomenon.  Establishment  of  a  new  product  in  the  same  market  category  as  the  old  product  can  cause  its  acceptability  by  the  consumers  to  change.  Destabilization  of  a  category  is  also  likely  to  force   re-­‐evaluation   of   the   products   contained   in   it.   “Good”   members   of   a   category   can  decline   in   acceptability   without   any   physical   change   to   their   attribute   values,   whereas  “mediocre”  members  might  improve  their  standing  also  without  any  actual  changing.  65  

This   sociocognitive   dynamics   is   especially   typical   for   the   music   market,   where   the  history  is  full  of  examples  of  sudden  ups  and  downs,  usually  explained  in  terms  of  changing  fashion.   In   reality,   in  most   cases   fluctuations   of   value   are   caused   by   the   entrance   of   the  competitive  product  with  extra   functionality   that  generates  new  discourse  and  resets   the  market   category.   An   example   of   such   product   replacement   was   the   advance   of   Parisian  operetta   in   Austria   that   supplanted   production   of   new   Singspiele   and   brought   to   life  Viennese  operetta.  

On   another   hand,   the   product   knowledge   tends   to   become  more   rigid   as   the   product  becomes   established   in   a   stable   market   category,   causing   resistance   to   the   information  about  new  products.  The  status  quo  of  an  established  product  is  shown  to  provide  a  certain  degree  of  defense  against  the  competition  in  eyes  of  both,  consumers  and  producers.  The  research  demonstrates  a  big  difference  in  decision  making  between  the  novice  and  expert  market  actors.  Knowledge  might  act  as  an  obstacle  on  the  way  for  the  information  about  a  

                                                                                                               64  Rosa,  Jose  A.  et  al  (1999)  -­‐  Sociocognitive  Dynamics  in  a  Product  Market,  Journal  of  Marketing,  63  (Special  Issue),  p.  64–77.  65  Garud,  Raghu  and  Rappa,  Michael  A.  (1994)  -­‐  A  Socio-­‐Cognitive  Model  of  Technology  Evolution:  The  Case  of  Cochlear  Implants.  Organization  Science.  5  (August)  p.  344-­‐62.  

31  

new  product.  The  experts  are  able  to  learn  more  but  learn  less  due  to  motivational  deficits:  when  products  are  perceived  as  more  new,  experts  rate   their  comprehension   lower   than  do  novices,  yet  when  products  are  perceived  as  less  new,  experts  rate  their  comprehension  higher.   This   research   suggests   that   experts  may   be   unaware  when   their   knowledge   has  become  obsolete.66  

This   sociocognitive   tendency   is   also   very   common   in   the   field   of   music.   “Lexicon   of  Musical   Invective:   Critical   Assaults   on   Composers   Since   Beethoven's   Time”   by   Nikolas  Slonimsky  is  filled  up  with  examples  of  conservative  rejection  of  new  products.  Of  course,  in  most  cases  the  amount  of  resistance  to  the  change  is  not  infinite,  the  evidence  to  which  is  that  all  examples  except  avant-­‐garde  music  from  Slonimsky’s  list  have  earned  their  place  in  the  repertoire  and  appear  to  us  today  as  legitimate  market  products.  

Understanding  of  the  sociocognitive  dynamics  is  important  for  evaluation  of  the  state  of  a   market.   Thus,   overall   reduction   of   market   discourse   amongst   the   consumers   of   the  classical  market  is  a  sign  of  a  market  failure.  Shrinking  of  the  market  stories  occurs  when  consumers  lose  interest  in  the  products.  At  the  present  point  what  holds  the  Western  canon  in  place   is  primarily   the  performance  practice.  The   repertoires  of   the   classics  update   the  consumers   on   the   issues   of   taste   and   value,   and   keep   the   reference   for   the   new  compositions  as  well.  

Evidently,  the  market  for  the  new  serious  music  has  been  in  total  collapse  for  decades.  The   questionnaire   of   1,560   composers   of   serious   music   residing   in   the   United   States  showed   that   the  median   income   from  composing  was  only  $168,  while  median  expenses  totaled  $380.  One   third  of   the  composers  had  no   income   from  composing  at  all,  while  an  additional   15%   earned   less   than   $100   gross.   About   three   quarters   of   the   respondents  earned  less  than  $1,000,  with  just  18  composers  making  incomes  from  composing  in  excess  of  $10,000.  The  average  net  wage  was  only  $.98  an  hour.  By  far  the  majority  (65%)  made  a  living   not   by   composition   but   from   teaching   in   an   institution   of   higher   learning.   The  respondents  reported  a  total  of   just  over  29,000  works  composed,  of  which  8,350  (under  30%)   have   been   published   and   about   1,700   (about   6%)   have   received   a   commercial  recording.  67  

This  is  a  perfect  picture  of  overproduction,  sponsored  by  the  academia,  in  total  disarray  with   the   supply   at   the  market.   The  market  discourse   is   almost   completely   gone,   and   the  composer’s   work   resembles   more   graphomania   than   economic   production.   The   typical  responses  to  the  question  about  the  motivation  amongst  the  composers  were  that  the  lack  of   reimbursement  was   compensated   by   the   “psychic   income”   derived   from   the   personal  satisfaction   from   the   creative   process   of   composition:   i.e.   “The  most   important   things   in  music   are   its   creation   and   performance   -­‐   all   other   activities   in   the   field   of   music   are  subsidiary   or   parasitic.”  Marketing  was   also   regarded   by   the  majority   of   respondents   as  

                                                                                                               66  Wood,  Stacy  L.  &  Lynch,  John  G.Jr.  (2002)  -­‐  Prior  Knowledge  and  Complacency  in  New  Product  Learning.  Journal  of  Consumer  Research,  Vol.  29,  December,  p.  416-­‐426.  67  Felton,  M.V.  1978.  "The  Economics  of  the  Creative  Arts:  The  Case  of  the  Composer."  Journal  of  Cultural  Economics,  2(1):  p.  41-­‐61.  

32  

secondary:  “marketing  a  composition  may  often  require  so  much  time,  patience  and  energy  that  a  choice  must  be  made  between  composing  something  new”.  68  

This   attitude   is   in   sharp   contrast  with   the   canonic   composers   like  Mozart,   Beethoven  and  Haydn.  Therefore,  it  should  come  at  no  surprise  that  the  modern  serious  composers  at  the  best  enjoy  the  fraction  of  the  authority  of  the  old  market  composers.  Being  part  of  the  canon   is   irrelevant   here:  mere   adherence   to   the   canon   constitutes   commercial   value.   In  1919   Ignacy   Paderewski   became   the   first   prime-­‐minister   of   independent   Poland   based  mostly   on   his   musical   credentials,   while   never   being   a   canonic   composer   -­‐   he   was  associated   with   international   value   by   performing   the   classics.   The   value   of   canonic  credentials  was  still  appreciated  after  the  war:  President  Harry  Truman  performed  piano  music  publicly;  President  Richard  Nixon  appeared  on  the  Jack  Parr's  Tonight  Show  (March  8   1963)   playing   his   own   piano   composition;   and   Chancellor   Helmut   Schmidt   recorded  Bach’s  and  Mozart’s  piano  concertos  for  Deutsche  Grammophon  in  the  1980s.  However,  in  2010,   President   Vladimir   Putin   chose   to   play   “Blueberry   Hill”   when   he   wanted   to   win  publicity  at  the  charitable  event.  

The  market  value  has  a  chance  of  extending  beyond  the  market  and  generating  cultural  capital   in  eyes  of  general  population  only  when  the  music  maker   is  engaged  into  positive  discourse  with  the  buyers  at  the  music  market.  If  there  is  no  lasting  relationship  with  the  consumer,   there   is   no   market   value   in   cultural   industry.   “Critical   success”   and   “peer  respect”   are   poor   substitutes   for   the   market   value.  When  market   value   for   the   modern  serious  music  is  absent,  a  finished  modern  composer’s  work  can  be  easily  substituted  with  any   other  modern   composer’s   work   -­‐   that   is   why   the  modern   compositions   are   usually  performed  only  once.    

The   true  measure  of  market   value,   however,   is   exactly   the  plenitude  of  performances.  The   output   format   for   music   is   the   audition   of   a   work,   which   always   bounds   to   live  performance   (studio  recordings  are  still   the  records  of   live  performances).  But   there   is  a  difference   between   “production”   and   “performance”:   production   encompasses   many  activities   that  went   into  the  performance  (studying  the  score,  rehearsing,  maintenance  of  an   instrument   etc.),   whereas   performance   is   an   instance   of   display   of   the   final   product.  Because  the  ticket  system  forces  consumers  to  pay  in  advance,  the  only  realistic  estimation  of   the   value   of   the   live   music   product   is   reproduction   of   the   performance   -­‐   the   more  repetitions  of  the  program  sell  out,  the  greater  the  value.  Moreover,  since  the  purpose  of  a  performance  is  to  provide  a  "cultural  experience"  for  an  audience,  then  the  experience  can  be   accounted   for   the   final   product.   Then,   the   accurate   measure   of   the   output   of   a  performing  company  can  be  taken  as  the  number  of  attendances  over  a  given  time  period,  which  would  represent  the  cumulative  amount  of  newly  produced  “cultural  experience”.69  

If  to  calculate  the  cultural  output  of  the  orchestras  and  opera  companies  this  way,  then  the  value  of  the  modern  serious  music  would  be  even  smaller  than  the  current  estimations.  

                                                                                                               68  ibid.  69  Throsby,  David  (1994)  -­‐  The  Production  and  Consumption  of  the  Arts:  A  View  of  Cultural  Economics.  Journal  of  Economic  Literature  Vol.  32,  No.  1  (Mar.,  1994),  pp.  1-­‐29.  

33  

The  modern  day  situation  with  conceptual  music,   as  well  as  arts,   is   systemic  oversupply.  The  entire  art  industry  is  organized  to  address  the  issue  of  great  uncertainty  about  buyers’  reservation   prices   for   any   creative   output.   This   is   widely   recognized   in   entertainment  industries   as   the   principle   “nobody   knows   anything”:   in  modern   art   it   is   hard   to   predict  whether  a  new  product   is  going   to  be  a   smash-­‐hit  and  a   total   flop.  The  reason   for   this   is  outright   denial   of   the   canon,   accepted   as   the   premise   for   the  modern   art   after   the  war.  Without  the  canon  there  is  no  discourse  with  the  consumer,  and  therefore  the  outcome  of  the  sale  is  completely  unpredictable.  

The  uncertainty  of  the  output’s  market  value  combines  with  large  sunk  costs  and  makes  it  a  bid  for  the  producer  to  release  a  new  product.  An  art  business  pays  heftily  to  an  expert  in  the  field  who  is  supposed  to  evaluate  “in-­‐advance”  potential  of  an  artist,  based  upon  the  knowledge  about  what   failed  and  succeeded   in   the  past.  This  expert  acts  as  a  gatekeeper  dealing  with   the  artists.  Creative   industries  are  characterized  by   the  policy  of   “horizontal  differentiation”   -­‐  building  a  product   line   (or  catalog)  of  works  claiming  originality,  which  however  can  substitute   for  each  other   in  eyes  of   the  consumer.   In   this  production  model  the   artists   offering   their   talents   to   the   gatekeeper   are   in   chronic   excess   supply.   The  gatekeeper  seeks  to  judge  whether  the  artist’s  talent  will  match  the  advertising  capacities  of   the   distributor,   and   if   that   would   do   to   cover   the   business’   opportunity   cost.   The  standard  practices  are  that   the  business  would  cover   its  marketing  expenses,  after  which  whatever  income  is  left,   it  goes  to  the  artist.  However,  the  uncertainty  of  the  value  makes  the  distributor  try  to  minimize  the  expenses  on  the  artist’s  exposure,  and  simply  drop  the  “loser”  product,  and  switch  to  the  next  in  line.  This  makes  the  occupation  of  a  modern  artist  commercially  rather  unprofitable.  An  important  aspect  of  industrial  organization  in  the  U.S.  creative   industries   is   the   incidence   of   non-­‐profit   organizations   which   try   to   help   the  industry  to  absorb  the  losses.  However,  the  main  absorber  of  the  pre-­‐planned  losses  is  the  artist  who  has  to  compensate  for  the  lack  of  economic  elasticity  of  his  products  by  excess  labor.70  

The  excess  supply  of  the  artistic  labor  has  been  documented  for  the  creative  industries  throughout  the  history,  and  may  be  necessary  as  a  structural  condition  of  the  arts’  growth.  However,  the  last  30  years  were  marked  with  the  greatest  increase  in  the  number  of  artists  across   all   art   sectors.   Thus,   in   France,   already,   traditionally,   overpopulated   with   artists,  over  the  period  1982–1999  the  number  of  artists  nearly  doubled;  in  the  USA,  from  1980  to  2000,   the   rate   of   increase   reached   78%.   In   both   countries,   the   numbers   of   artists   grew  higher   than   for   the  civilian   labor   force.  At   the  same  time  artists  were  shown  to  earn   less  than   workers   of   comparable   characteristics   in   education,   training   and   age,   which   was  accompanied  with  larger  income  variability  between  artists,  and  greater  wage  dispersion.  The  skewed  distribution  of  artists’  income  was  strongly  biased  towards  the  lower  end.  Yet  despite   obvious   disadvantage   of   artistic   occupation   there   is   no   evidence   of   significant  withdrawal   from   the   artistic   careers.   The   avant-­‐garde   ideology   is   to   blame,   that  made   it  possible   to   reverse   the  meaning   of   “success”   and   “failure”,   so   that   commercial   failure   is                                                                                                                  70  Caves,  Richard  E.(2006)  -­‐  Organization  of  Arts  and  Entertainment  Industries.  In:  Handbook  of  the  Economics  of  Art  and  Culture,  Volume  1,  North  Holland,  Amsterdam,  p.  533-­‐566.  

34  

seen   as   artistic   success,   and   commercial   success   is   seen   as   artistic   failure,   and   the   only  reliable  criterion  of  value  is  found  in  the  peer  recognition.  71  

The  mutation  of  the  music  market  induced  by  the  avant-­‐garde  cultural  leadership  should  be   accounted   for   the   special   type   of   market,   so   altogether   there   would   be   four   distinct  stages   of   music   market   development,   each   characterized   by   its   specific   attitude   to   the  canon,  supported  by  a  particular  type  of  sociocognitive  narrative.  The  difference  between  all   four  stages   is  best  highlighted  by   the  contrasts   in   the   “value  chain”  of  production  of  a  music   work,   following   the   model   proposed   by   John   Hartley   (2004).   The   “value   chain”  concept  allows  to  trace  the  contribution  to  the  final  value  of  the  product  through  the  main  stages   of   its   production,   which   helps   to   make   the   business   more   efficient.   For   classical  music   the   originator   of   the   product   is   the   composer,  who   shapes   the  music  work   into   a  comprehensible  form,  fixes  it  in  notation,  then  passes  it  to  the  distributor  (publisher),  who  delivers  the  score  to  the  performers,  who  in  turn,  learn  the  music  and  turn  it  in  the  valuable  cultural  experience  for  the  listeners.  Performers,  of  course,  are  listeners  as  well,  and  accrue  the  cultural  value  from  the  work  together  with  the  passive  listeners.72  

The   Gregorian   canon   defined   cultural   production   of   music   in   the   pre-­‐modern   period  (Middle  Ages  and  Renaissance).  The  Gregorian  canon  was  a  genuine  religious  canon  of  the  Judeo-­‐Christian   tradition.   It   regarded   the   value   as   divine   and   designed   the   production  stages   in   strictly   canonic   manner,   akin   to   church   iconography,   to   preserve   the   sacred  content  of  the  music  work  and  deliver  it  to  the  listener  in  its  authenticity.  During  the  times  when  the  Gregorian  canon  was  formed,  the  production  model  was  believed  to  originate  in  God’s  commandments  revealed  to  the  prophetic  figures  recognized  by  the  church  (i.e.  Pope  Gregory  I),  who  then  authorized  the  selected  music  practitioners  to  formulate  the  canonic  means   of   making   music   (anonymous   notators   of   the   chants)   based   upon   the   liturgical  music  in  use  by  the  singers,  under  the  supervision  of  the  local  church  authorities.  Then  the  notated  music  was  put  in  circulation  and  made  available  for  the  composers  to  take  patches  of  melodies   from   the   codices  and  use   them  as   the  building  material   for   their  works.  The  technology   of   construction   was   controlled   by   the   church   authorities   -­‐   just   as   the  music  education,  performance  practices  and  interpretation  of  music  by  the  listeners.  In  this  model  the  consumers  of  music  derived  its  value  from  the  hands  of  the  priest,  the  head  of  the  local  congregation.  

It  is  of  most  importance  to  recognize  the  source  of  convention  in  the  Gregorian  canon:  its  convention   does   not   originate   from   the   consumers’   usage   of   music.   Its   convention   is  decided   and   imposed   on   the   consumers   by   the   power   of   church.   Although   the  consciousness   of   a   Medieval   person   was   very   picturesque,   impressionable   and   easily  suggestible,   the  perception  of  external  convention  could  not  but  appear  extraneous   to  an  average  consumer,  not  readily  acceptable  without  the  mediation  of  a  learned  authority,  and  

                                                                                                               71  Menger,  Pierre-­‐Michel  (2006)  -­‐  Artistic  Labor  Markets:  Contingent  Work,  Excess  Supply  and  Occupational  Risk.  In:  Handbook  of  the  Economics  of  Art  and  Culture,  Volume  1,  North  Holland,  Amsterdam,  p.  765–811.  72  Hartley,  John  (2004)  -­‐  The  ‘Value  Chain  of  Meaning’  and  the  New  Economy.  International  Journal  of  Cultural  Studies,  vol.  7  no.  1  p.  129-­‐141.  

35  

not  associated  with  everyday  personal  use.  Music  built  on  the  Gregorian  canon  must  have  appeared  to  the  Medieval  commoners  as  at  least  to  a  certain  degree  scholastic  -­‐  important  and  valuable,  but  “beyond  the  grasp”.  When  the  value  of  a  product  is  decided  by  the  third  party,   the   consumer   of   that   product   does   not   fully   appreciate   the   product,   there   is   a  measure  of  alienation  between  such  product  and  its  user,  because  the  user  does  not  really  feel  like  an  “owner”  of  such  product.  

As  musical  practice  has  shifted  further  and  further  away  from  the  Gregorian  base,  with  the   rich   idiomatic   developments   of   the   Baroque   era   and   growth   of   the   public  market   of  music,  the  production  cycle  for  the  music  work  passed  through  great  transformation.  The  market   discourse   between   performers,   listeners   and   composers   has   led   to   formation   of  genuinely  public  conventions   for  the  new  18th  century  canon.  Although   its  concept  dates  by  the  19th  century,  so  as  its  “pinnacle  figure”,  Beethoven,  it  would  be  inaccurate  to  tag  this  canon  “Romantic”,  because  the  base  of  it  belongs  to  the  music  by  Haydn  and  Mozart,  and  is  distinctly   related   to   the  Enlightenment   aura  of  Classicism.  The  most   appropriate   term   to  distinguish  this  new  canon  from  the  Gregorian  one  would  be  “classical  canon”.  

The  starting  point  of  the  value  chain  in  production  of  a  work  of  the  classical  canon  is  not  theological,   but   decidedly   aesthetic.   The   controlling   figure   becomes   a   composer,   who  comes  up  with  the  idea  of  certain  musical  structures  based  upon  the  interplay  of  his  taste,  style,   beliefs   and   ethical   values,   inspiration   and   an   urge   to   raise   a   particular   topic.   The  resulting  configuration  of  musical  structures  becomes  the  material  object  of  the  trade  upon  its  fixation  into  a  score.  The  publishers  distribute  it,  performers  interpret  it,  critics  judge  it,  and   the   audiences   demand   it   (or   not)   -­‐   everything   is   centered   around   the   musical   text  embodied  into  the  score.  The  value  of  the  musical  ideas  of  the  composer  is  transferred  into  the  value  of  the  music  structures,  amplified  by  the  enactment  of  the  performer,  recognized  and  identified  by  the  critic  and  experienced  by  the  listener.    

Unlike   the   Gregorian   convention,   classical   canon   convention   originates   in   the  consumption  of  music  -­‐  in  the  effect  of  certain  music  structures  upon  the  sensibilities  of  a  listener.  The  experience  of  a  music  product  here   is   inherently  personal,   involving  a  great  deal   of   emotional   response   on   continual   basis   -­‐   as   a   kind   of   imaginary   theater   (even   in  strictly   instrumental   music),   where   different  moods,   characters   and   events   change   each  other  throughout  the  music  piece.  In  this  model,  during  the  audition,  the  listener  becomes  “one,”  the  same  with  the  music.  Integration  with  music  instigates  the  sense  of  owning  the  music   product:   the   listening   experience   becomes   similar   to   the   experience   of   drinking   a  very  delicious  glass  of  wine.  In  both  cases,  the  valuable  product  is  purchased  and  consumed  according  to  a  sophisticated  taste.  Moreover,  the  consumption  of  music  becomes  an  act  of  collective  purchase  by  all   the  members  of   the   audience.  Hence,   there   is   an  extra   layer  of  sharing  the  same  sensual  and  intellectual  experience,  uniting  the  audience  and  building  a  consumer  base  for  a  given  music  product.  

The   music   created   under   the   aegis   of   “art   for   art’s   sake”,   especially   the   avant-­‐garde  music  utilizes  completely  different  value  chain,  determined  by  its  rejection  of  the  classical  canon   and   failure   to   deliver   a   new   functional   canon.   A   new   participant   in   production   of  music   here   is   a   non-­‐profit   or   a   governmental   organization   subsidizing   the   product.  

36  

Although   this  donor  occupies   the   same  position  as   the   church   in   the  Gregorian  model,   it  stays  away  from  the  function  of  forging  and  forcing  any  conventions.  The  audience  does  not  generate  the  convention  either,  because   it  does  not  have  a  point  of  reference   in   finding  a  personal   valuable   experience   in   auditioning   this  music.   The   listeners   becomes   alienated  from   the   music   by   the   non-­‐conventional   music   structures,   lack   of   consumer-­‐oriented  discourse   and   ambiguity   of   the   sociocognitive   information   associated   with   the   music  performance.   The   collective   factor   stops   working   in   this   model,   because   the   listeners  perceive   that   the   music   event   is   purchased   by   the   sponsor,   there   is   lack   of   sense   of  ownership   of  music,   or   even  worse,   there   can   be   the   sense   of   falsification   -­‐   a   feeling   of  being   misled   by   the   marketer   into   buying   the   ticket   for   the   event   that   turns   out   to   be  completely  different  from  the  customer’s  expectations.  

In  this  model  the  value  of  the  composer’s  ideas  becomes  fixed  not  only  in  the  score,  but  in  the  “manifesto”  program  notes,  without  which  the  score  fails  in  demonstrating  the  value  to   the   second   party.   The   performers   need   to   comprehend   both,   the   score   and   the  “manifesto”   in   order   to   appreciate   the   value.   However,   they   cannot   “amplify”   the   value,  because  the  “manifesto”  component   is  out  of   their  hands,  and  the   idioms  in  the  score  are  non-­‐conventional:   there   is   no   established   merit   of   making   such   music   more   or   less  expressive.  In  the  same  position  find  themselves  the  critics.  That  is  why  the  value  cannot  be  transferred   further   to   the   listeners:   they   are   not   in   the   position   to   comprehend   the  “manifesto”,  since  it  usually  is  a  relatively  big  stock  of  information,  not  optimized  for  quick  learning,   and  highly   technical   in   language   and   content.   In   order   to   grasp   the  meaning   of  such  “manifesto”  and  relate  it  to  the  music,  the  consumer  has  to  have  a  profound  musical  education.   Therefore,   this   model   becomes   bound   to   the   very   narrow   market   of  consumption  by  the  people  with  advanced  classical  music  education.  

Breaking  of  the  classical  convention  market  stage  into  the  avant-­‐garde  market  stage  also  triggered   yet   another   distinct   transformation   of   the   music   market   -­‐   the   popular   music  market.   It   differs   from   the   classical   canon   market   by   shifting   the   supremacy   from   the  composer  figure  to  the  performer,  who  is  forced  by  the  industry  to  act  as  the  author  of  the  music   he   performs.   The   production   of   music   is   extended   to   include   new   cycles:   artistic  manager  who  directs  the  creativity  of  the  artist,  supporting  musicians  who  contribute  their  own  creative   ideas,   lyricists  who  define   the   “author’s   identity”   for   the  artist,   and  narrow  specialists   engaged   into   the   imaging   of   the   performer,   such   as   dress   designer,   lighting  technician.  special  effects  personnel,  etc.  If  the  composer  is  used  in  the  production,  his  role  is   usually   subsidiary,   like   that   of   the   lyricist   -­‐   reduced   to   fabrication   of   the   sense   of  authenticity  and  authorship  of  the  performer  over  the  performed  song.    

The  value  of  the  popular  music  stems  from  how  authentic  the  performer  appears  to  the  audience.  It  would  be  inaccurate  to  state  that  there  is  any  inherent  value  conceived  by  the  performer,  since  the  incidence  of  the  cover  songs  is  extremely  limited  in  the  popular  music  after   1970.   Obviously,   if   a   song   is   not   widely   performed   by   different   singers,   it   cannot  encapsulate  the  value  in  its  structure  in  the  manner  how  the  classical  canon  work  does  it.  The   value   becomes   locked   to   the   “authentic”   performer   of   a   song   (usually   the   original  performer),  and  this  lock  works  only  for  a  specific  audience,  not  for  any  audience.  Most  of  popular  music  works  present  the  value  only  to  one  or  two  generations,  becoming  worthless  

37  

to  the  following  generations.  It  is  justified,  therefore,  to  conclude  that  the  value  of  popular  music   resides   in   the   consumer.   Furthermore,   the   egalitarian   nature   of   popular   music  consumption  makes  the  task  of  formulation  of  music  value  excruciatingly  difficult  -­‐  calling  for   large-­‐scale   sampling   and   ethnographic   methods   of   research.   The   music   value   in   the  popular   music   model   is   an   ever-­‐changing   aggregate   average   determined   by   plebiscite.  (ibid.)  

However,  popular  music  market  is  characterized  by  the  heightened  sense  of  ownership  in  the  consumer.  It  has  been  reported  in  numerous  studies  that  fans  commonly  experience  the   feeling   of   “possessing”   their   idol,   as  well   as   being   “possessed”   by   it.   This   feeling   can  easily   be   shared   by   the   entire   audience,   leading   to   the   sense   of   unification   and   power  between   the   listeners.  Thus,   it   appears   that   those  who   find  value   in   a  particular  popular  artist,   appreciate   him   to  much   greater   extent   than   in   the   classical   canon  market   -­‐   often  bordering  with  what  can  be  called  obsession  or  craze.  

The  musical  life  of  today  contains  all  four  types  of  market  products  defined  above.  The  Gregorian  model  still  survives  in  the  music  of  Catholic  and  Orthodox  churches,  especially  in  the   monasteries.   The   products   of   the   Gregorian   model   exist   in   the   performances   and  recordings   of   early  music   ensembles.   Likewise,   the   classical   canon  model   is   sustained   in  reproduction   of   historic  works   -­‐   there   is   no   production   of   new   compositions  within   the  framework  of   this  market  model.  The  avant-­‐garde  model   is   still   employed   in  production,  although   in   continually   shrinking   market.   The   popular   music   model   dominates   the  marketplace.   If   to   place   the   models   in   the   order   of   decreasing   presence   in   the   modern  marketplace,   then   the  popular  music  model  will   have   a   big   lead  over   the   classical   canon  model,  with  the  avant-­‐garde  model  next  and  the  Gregorian  model  following.  

To  understand  the  sociocognitive  dynamics  of  the  music  market,  the  value  placement  in  the  production  cycle  of  each  model  should  be  correlated  with  the  convention  function.  The  religious  nature  of  the  convention  in  the  Gregorian  model,  with  the  value  placed  before  the  composer,  makes   this  model   limited   to   the   religious   community  and  prone   to  value   loss:  each  link  in  the  production  cycle  is  likely  to  lose  in  value,  so  at  the  end  the  listener  receives  just   a   fraction   of   Divine   revelation.   However,   the   dependence   of   church   on   the   religious  canon  makes  this  model  rather  stable:  as  long  as  Christian  church  stays  in  place  it  is  likely  to  keep  sponsoring  the  Gregorian  canon  music.  

The   avant-­‐garde   model   is   sponsored   by   the   governmental   structures,   academic  institutions  and  non-­‐profit  cultural  organizations  -­‐  all  of  them  following  the  elitarian  ethics.  Their   commitment   to   sponsoring   is   far   less   stable   than   that   of   church   for   the   Gregorian  model.  Withdrawal  of  subsidies  is  likely  to  exterminate  the  avant-­‐garde  model.  The  value  in  it   is   placed   in   the   composer’s   work   and   “manifesto”,   but   is   poorly   transferrable   to   the  audience,  making  it  improbable  for  the  latter  to  ever  develop  a  demand  for  the  avant-­‐garde  product.  Therefore,  the  prognosis  for  this  model  is  highly  negative.  

The   classical   canon  model   has   proved   to   be   economically   viable,   however   it   has   been  weakened  by  the  continuous  subsidization  policies  during  the  last  60  years.  Nevertheless,  placement   of   value   in   the   composer’s   work   and  well   formulated   convention,   objectively  

38  

fixed  in  many  documents  and  optimized  for  professional  training  of  the  musicians  as  well  as  music  appreciation  for  the  listeners,  make  it  possible  for  this  model  to  deliver  the  value  to  the  listener  and  maintain  the  demand  for  the  product.  Two  additional  weaknesses  make  this  model  vulnerable  to  failure:   its  reliance  on  education,  especially  for  the  performance,  and  lack  of  new  compositions  produced  in  accordance  with  the  convention.  

The  popular  music  model  despite  its  over-­‐dominance  has  an  important  weakness:  it  has  not  generated   its  own  convention  -­‐   therefore,   it  cannot  be  regarded  as   the  third  Western  canon  (more  on  this  ahead).  Placement  of  value  on  the  performer,  lack  of  literacy  in  music  making   and   consumption,   and   anti-­‐intellectual   tendencies   in   the   popular   market  discourses   lead   to   the   ambiguity   of   the   value   and   shortage   of   documentation   on   it,  contributing   to   the   seasonal   nature   of   the  market,   with  waves   of   new   fashion   replacing  each  other  every  few  years  -­‐  each  wave  with  its  own  system  of  values  and  set  of  discourses.  The   “plebiscite”   nature   of   popular   music   makes   it   dependent   on   the   classical   canon  convention  -­‐  the  closest  stable  and  well-­‐defined  set  of  norms  required  for  creation  of  new  compositions.  Therefore,  as  dissimilar  with  the  classical  canon  works  as  the  popular  works  may   sound,   they   still   have   to   rely   on   the   basic   structures   of   the   classical   music.   This  situation  ties  both  market  models  together.  

The  disposition  of  all   four  models  makes  it   likely  that  the  avant-­‐garde  model  will  keep  shrinking,  and  eventually  will  become  dysfunctional,  and  disappear.  Church  music  will  stay  in   limited   use.   Popular   music   will   keep   leading   the   music   consumption.   Classical   canon  music  is  likely  to  retain  its  presence  as  a  supportive  foundation  for  the  popular  music,  and  as  a  market  of  its  own,  provided  the  mismanagement  of  it  is  going  to  be  corrected.  

The  historic  data   leads   to  believe   in   the   tendency  of   conservation  of   the  demand.   It   is  held   in   economics   that   competitive  markets   usually   produce   an   assignment   of   resources  that  is  ‘right’  from  an  economic  perspective.  Once  the  demand  for  a  particular  product  has  been  established  in  the  population,  it  is  likely  to  stay,  with  the  only  options  to  modernize  or  to  segment.  The  demand  for  personal  transportation  is  unlikely  to  disappear,  and  can  only  upgrade   from   horse   transportation   to   cars,   or   segment   into   different   kinds   of   cars.  Segments   are   directly   derived   from   the   heterogeneity   of   the   customer’s   needs.   The  producer  usually  identifies  such  group  of  consumers  that  responds  similarly  to  a  product,  and  start  addressing  this  group  with  his  product,  upgrading  it  to  satisfy  their  needs  more  fully.  Eventually  the  upgraded  product  becomes  different  from  the  original  one  and  starts  supplying  its  narrow  subcategory  of  the  market.  73  

The  music   history   is   a   testimony   to   the   fact   that   demand   in   dancing,   processional   or  spiritual   music   is   never   out   -­‐   there   are   just   different   genres   of   music   that   supply   this  demand.  The  demand  can  vanish  altogether  with  the  entire  consumer  base,  as  it  happened  with  the  Ancient  Roman  instrumental  music  after  the  fall  of  Rome.  However,  in  the  history  of  New  Age  such  cataclysms  are  gone,  and  genres   in  general  do  not  vanish  even  after  the  dispersion   of   their   original   user   groups.   Thus,   singing   songs   stopped   being   the   trade   of  

                                                                                                               73  Wedel  M.,  Kamakura  W.A.  (2000)  -­‐  Market  segmentation:  conceptual  and  methodological  foundations,  Kluwer  Academic  Publishers,  Norwell  MA,  p.  3-­‐6.  

39  

Venetian   gondoliers   long   before   Leonard  Bernstein   composed   "The  Kings'   Barcarolle"   in  1956.  

Demand-­‐side  market   failures   occur   in   very   few   situations:   in   cases   of   non-­‐excludable  public  goods,  asymmetric  information  or  negative  externalities.  The  private  businesses  will  be  unwilling  to  produce  outdoor  fireworks,  as  it  will  be  impossible  for  them  to  exclude  non-­‐paying  individuals  from  watching  the  fireworks.  The  business  might  not  provide  sufficient  information  for  the  consumer,  in  which  case  the  disappointed  consumers  would  turn  down  the  misleading  product.  The  spillover  effects  can  cause  repercussions  for  a  product,  cutting  down  the  demand  for  it,  such  as  in  the  case  of  environmental  pollution.  74  

None  of  these  seems  to  be  capable  of  destroying  the  general  demand  for  classical  music.  The  demand  disappears  for  the  product  whose  function  is  overtaken  by  a  better  product.  Western  music  history   is   a  history  of   continual   supplanting  one  genre   for   another,  more  modern  and  more  appealing  to  the  audience.  However,  for  the  classical  music  in  toto  to  be  supplanted  by  something  else,  that  something  else  has  to  perform  the  same  function  -­‐  it  has  to  compete  for  the  same  customer  base.  But  there  is  nothing  else  around  that  would  elevate  one’s   spirit   and   engage   one’s   intellect   so   as   to   merge   the   audience   in   the   collective  experience  of  sharing  the  values  of  the  Western  civilization.  The  goals  of  popular  music  are  completely  different   from   that,  whereas   the   goals  of   avant-­‐garde  might   come   close   to  be  similar,  yet  its  product  line  falls  short  of  making  any  lasting  impression  on  the  audiences.  

It   is   the   classical   canon   convention   that   serves   as   a   driving   force   in   the   operation   of  Western   classical  music  market   and  Western  popular  music  market.  The  effectiveness  of  the  Western  music  market  is  a  direct  result  of  the  classical  canon.  The  spread  of  Western  music  across  the  globe  demonstrates  that  the  Western  music  market  is  more  effective  than  the  local  markets  of  various  countries.  Therefore,  classical  canon  should  be  regarded  as  an  instrument  of  Westernization  of  the  music  world.  

Music  Canon  and  the  Position  of  the  Western  Music  in  the  World    

The  role  of  the  Gregorian  canon  was  to  enable  cultural  reproduction  of  the  same  musical  experience  -­‐  in  that  sense,  this  canon  was  the  tool  for  mass  production  of  the  musical  works  -­‐  the  foundation  of  the  music  industry.  In  this  capacity,  Gregorian  canon  is  no  different  than  the  rebuilding  of  the  economic  structures  in  the  entire  empire  undertaken  by  Charlemagne.  75  

The  post-­‐Roman  Europe   lied   in   a  wrecked   state,   ruined  by  wars  and  epidemics.  Many  settlements  were  abandoned,  urban  population  greatly   reduced,  many  professional   skills  were  forgotten.  Roads  deteriorated  because  of  lack  of  maintenance  and  became  impassable                                                                                                                  74  Arnold,  Roger  A.  (2011)  -­‐  Microeconomics  10th  edition.  South-­‐Western,  Cengage  Learning,  Independence,  KY,  p.  365-­‐409.  75  Verhulst,  Adriaan  (2004)  -­‐  The  Carolingian  Economy,  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge  UK,  p.  135.  

40  

in   many   places.   Robbery   made   any   travel   into   adventure.   Political   order   was   unstable.  Money  supply  was  scarce  and  coinage  was  not  uniformed.  As  a  result,  income  dropped  for  all  strata  of  population:  traditional  trade  was  disrupted,  and  declining  population  could  not  support  the  infrastructure  of  public  institutions,  roads,  markets  and  fairs,  or  the  division  of  labor   and   specialization   of   the  previous   centuries.   Aggregate   demand  declined,   land   that  was  taxed  was  abandoned,  so  shrunk  sales  taxes  did  not  provide  enough  revenue  for  local  governments.   Simple   artifacts   like   pottery   were   turning   into   the   luxury   objects.   Artisan  production  did  not  disappear  entirely,  but  retreated  to  rural  areas  and  was  performed  by  part-­‐time  artisans  rather  than  full-­‐time  specialists.  76  

Gregorian  canonization  created  a  steady  demand  in  music  products,  organized  the  work  force,   instituted  professionalization  of   the  music   related  occupations   and   regularized   the  production   of  music   -­‐   so   that   a   completely   new   infrastructures  were   evolved   in   place   of  deteriorated  Roman  heritage.  However   this   type   of   reform   is   not   unique   to   the  Western  civilization.  Chinese,  Indian,  Arabic  and  Persian  civilizations  also  created  canons  similar  to  the  Gregorian   canon   -­‐   collectively   can  be  qualified   as   the  notation   canons.   Subsequently,  they  enabled  mass  production  of  music  and  established  the  music  markets  in  the  respective  territories.  

The   economic   growth   in   a   pre-­‐industrial   economy   occurs   from   the   trade   based   on  regional   differences   in   resource   endowments,   gains   from   division   of   labor,   and  technological   improvement   from   “learning   by   doing”.77  This   is   what   characterizes  music  markets   of   the   “notation-­‐canonized”   countries.  Musicians   become   full   time   professionals  and   move   from   place   to   place   in   search   of   stable   supply.   The   musical   occupations  differentiate   into   singing,   instrumental   playing,   teaching   music,   coordinating   multiple  performers  in  live  productions,  and  manufacturing  instruments.  Each  of  the  specializations  is   improved   in   efficiency   through   repetition   of   labor   -­‐   what   is   called   “economies   of  practice”.  By  trial  and  error  the  specialized  knowledge  has  been  collected  on  how  to  run  a  narrowly   specialized  business  most   effectively.  As   long  as   the   level   of   aggregate  demand  does  not  decline  below  the  critical  level,  the  pre-­‐industrial  music  market  can  keep  growing.  If   the   supply   cannot   reach   enough   customers,   or   if   they   lose   the   capacity   to   pay,   the  production   becomes   constrained,   leading   to   the   erosion   of   the   accumulated   professional  knowledge.   That   is   why   pre-­‐industrial   music   market   favored   the   countries   with   big  populations   and   large   space:   the   vast   territory   provided   the   opportunity   for   the  market  expansion,  and  the  sovereignty  increased  the  stability  of  law  and  order  over  the  land.  

During  the  Middle  Ages  maqam,  dastgah,  yayue  and  raga  have  been  developed  into  the  music  theoretic  systems,  feeding  their  respective  repertories  of  music,  establishing  schools,  tradition  and  building   the  customer  base   -­‐   in   the  way  very  similar   to   the  Western  canon.  What  made  the  Western  pre-­‐industrial  music  market  unique  was  a  gradual  process  fueled  by  a  combination  of  different  factors.    

                                                                                                               76  Persson,  Karl  G.  (2010)  -­‐  An  Economic  History  of  Europe  Knowledge,  institutions  and  growth,  600  to  the  present.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge,  p.  21-­‐39.  77  ibid.  p.  22  

41  

First,   knowledge   in   Europe   started   becoming   preserved   and   related   to   the   practical  needs   by   means   of   theoretical   inquiry.   The   first   European   universities   were   not   very  different   from   the   Arabic   madrasas,   but   from   the   12th   century   they   received   immunity  from  civil  courts  and  the  right  to  trial  by  the  university  court,  establishing  the  concept  of  “academic  freedom”.  Autonomy  of  the  universities  allowed  rational  investigation  called  to  reconcile  the  philosophy  of  Greek  antiquity,  and  especially  ideas  related  to  understanding  the  natural  world,  with  the  views  of  the  church  and  the  political  realities  of  their  days.  In  the  15th   century   the  Manua  Academy   initiated   the  Renaissance   curriculum,  with   trivium  and  quadrivium  balanced  by  literature  and  philosophy,  with  a  special  emphasis  of  ethics,  as  well  as  by  recreation  and  physical  education.  In  all  aspects  of  the  Renaissance  curriculum  pupils  were   encouraged   to  understand  and   to   exercise   their   critical   faculties   rather   than  mere  memorization.   The   purpose   of   education   became   to   develop   intelligence,   erudition  and  moral  stand.78  

The   crucial   change  was   the   recognition   of   human   capacity   to   transform   the   forces   of  nature  through  rational   investigation  and  experiment.  Invention  of  printing  by  Gutenberg  in  1455  opened  the  way  for  education  through  books,  expanding  the  academic  scholarship  beyond   the   format   of   a   university   lecture.  As   printing   became   less   expensive,   publishers  were  much  more  willing  to  take  a  financial  risk  and  to  provide  an  outlet  for  new  authors.  The  share  of   the  population  with  access  to  books  grew,  creating  an   incentive  to  aspire  to  literacy.  The  spread  of  intellectualism  across  the  society  promoted  by  book  printing  has  no  counterpart  in  the  world  except  China.  However,  the  major  difference  between  Europe  and  China  was  the  competitive  character  of  European  publishing,  and  the  international  trade  in  books.  Unlike  the  Papacy,  Chinese  government  was  able  to  exercise  censorship  and  restrict  freedom   necessary   for   the   raise   of   creative   thought   backed   by   empirical   research   and  experiment.79  

The  second  factor  was  the  establishment  of  the  laws  and  policies  in  the  major  European  trade   cities,   which   fostered   entrepreneurship   and   abolished   feudal   constraints   on   the  property   sale,   protecting   property   rights   and   ensuring   the   protection   for   the   foreign  merchants.   The   development   of   accountancy  made   contracts   enforceable.   The   growth   of  trustworthy  financial  institutions  and  instruments  provided  access  to  credit  and  insurance,  made  it  easier  to  assess  risk  and  organize  business  rationally  on  a  large  scale  over  a  wide  area.  80  

Third,  the  philosophy  of  mercantilism  sharpened  the  competition  between  the  European  states,   stimulating   the   maturation   of   the   concept   of   belonging   to   the   nation-­‐state   and  cooperation  of  nationals  in  the  interests  of  their  nation.  This,  along  with  more  shrewd  trade  policies,   increased   the   economic   potentials   of   major   European   countries,   and   prompted  their  aggressive  colonial  expansion.  Buttressed  by  constant  wars  for  economic  advantages,  

                                                                                                               78  Lawton,  Denis,  &  Gordon,  Peter  (2004)  -­‐  A  history  of  Western  educational  ideas.  Woburn  Press,  London,  p.  44-­‐86.  79  Maddison,  Angus  (2007)  -­‐  Contours  of  the  World  Economy,  1–2030AD;  Essays  in  Macro-­‐Economic  History.  Oxford  University  Press  ,  New  York,  p.  79-­‐80.  80  ibid.  p.  80.  

42  

a  group  of  European  countries  have  developed  tools  for  pursuit  of  worldwide  commercial  supremacy.   At   the   same   time   sovereignty   of   the   European   states   allowed   intellectuals  unprecedented   freedom  of   thought:  whenever   they   faced  prosecution   in   their   country  of  origin,   they   could   find   shelter   in   a  neighboring   country   and  develop   their   ideas   there,   in  safety.  Migration   or   refuge  were   customary   options   open   to   adventurous   and   innovative  minds.   International   exchange   of   ideas   was   becoming   an   important   aspect   of   European  cultural  life.  In  Asian  countries  such  international  interaction  was  culturally  insignificant.  81  

Fourth,   Christianity   adopted   the   family   model   substantially   different   from   what   had  prevailed   earlier   in   Greece,   Rome,   and   Egypt,   as   well   as   the   Islamic   world.   Strictly  monogamous   marriage   prohibited   concubinage,   adoption,   divorce,   and   remarriage   of  widows   or   widowers,   marriage   with   siblings,   ascendants,   descendants,   including   first,  second,   and   third   cousins.   The   main   purpose   of   these   rules   was   to   limit   inheritance  entitlements   to   close   family   members,   channeling   large   amounts   to   the   church   which  became  a  property  owner  challenging  the  possessions  of  royalty.  By  time,  Christian  family  model   has   obliviated   traditional   loyalties   to   clan,   tribe,   and   caste,   and   promoted  individualism   by   allowing   to   choose   the   marriage   partners.   This   practice   led   to  establishment  of  separate  households  early  in  people’s  life,  which  resulted  in  accumulation  of  wealth.  82  

All   four  of   these   factors  played  a  big  role   in  the   formation  of   the  classical  canon  in  the  West.  The  intellectualization  tendency  has  manifested  itself  in  the  field  of  music  clearly  in  Ars   Nova   and   even   more   so   in   Ars   subtilior.   The   entire   development   of   contrasting  thematic  polyphony  should  be  viewed  as  an  expression  of  the  idea  of  layering  the  musical  reality:  subdivision  of  the  entire  texture  into  autonomous  layers,  each  with  its  own  design  -­‐  similar  to  the  typical  front  of  the  Gothic  Cathedral,  however  each  related  to  the  next  one  by  some  ratio,   so   that   the  parts  are  correlated  by  some  uniformed  principle  of  organization.  This  architectonic  concept,  best  expressed  in  the  isorhythmic  motet,  comes  from  the  same  methodology   of   thought   as   the   scholastic   philosophy   of   Thomas   Aquinas,   Ulrich   of  Strasburg  or  Bonaventura   that  distinguished  between   form  and  content,   rational   thought  and   revelation,   yet   regarded   them   still   as   organic   parts   of   the   whole.   The   idea   of   an  intellectual  effort  the  man  had  to  make  in  order  to  come  closer  to  God  was  equally  present  in  the  Western  philosophy  of  the  13th  century  and  in  the  music  of  the  14th  century.  

During  the  Renaissance  the  intellectual  aspect  of  Western  music  work  has  evolved  into  the   doctrine   of   aesthetic   autonomy   of   an   artwork,   following   the   paradigm   of   analogy  between  the  Creator  giving  rise  to  the  world,  and  the  artist-­‐creator  producing  the  art-­‐work.  The  music  work,  within  this  context,  becomes  a  material  entity  of  the  same  kind  as  world  -­‐  both,   can  be  qualified   as   “reality”   and   require   investigation   and   comprehension.  None  of  the  Non-­‐European  civilizations  has  generated  such  framework  of  perception  for  the  music  work.  

                                                                                                               81  ibid.  81.  82  Lal,  Deepak  (1998)  -­‐  Unintended  Consequences:  The  Impact  of  Factor  Endowments,  Culture,  and  Politics  on  Long-­‐run  Economic  Performance.  Cambridge,  Mass:  MIT  Press.  

43  

Alan  Merriam’s  in  his  pivotal  “The  Anthropology  of  Music”  defines  six  factors  comprising  the  notion  of  “aesthetic”  in  relation  to  the  artwork.83    

1)  “Psychic  distance”,  or  the  sense  of  “objectivity”,  refers  to  the  ability  of  the  listener  to  remove  himself  from  music,  “to  hold  it  at  arm's  length  as  it  were,  and  to  examine  it  for  what  it  is”.    

2)  “Manipulation  of  form  for  its  own  sake”  implies  that  the  creator  of  music  cognizes  it  as  a  configuration  of  abstract  elements,  such  as  pitches,  durations,  articulations,  intervals,  etc.  which  all  influence  each  other  in  the  way  how  they  can  be  assembled  together.    

3)   “Attribution   of   emotion-­‐producing   qualities   in   music   conceived   strictly   as   sound”  defines   the   semiotics   of  Western  music  where   the   particular   syntactic   structures   invoke  designated  emotions  according  to  the  public  convention.    

4)  “The  attribution  of  beauty  to  the  art  product”  determines  the  practice  of  appreciation  of  the  art  object.    

5)  “The  purposeful  intent  to  create  something  aesthetic”  of  the  Western  artist  is  rational  plan   of   designing   an   art   object   with   the   purpose   in   mind   to   affect   the   art   viewer   in   a  particular  way.    

6)  “The  presence  of  a  philosophy  of  an  aesthetic”  determines  the  artistic  value  of  a  work  -­‐  aesthetics   is  a  particular  discipline  with   its  own  verbal  discourse  that   is  used  to  control  art   production.  While   non-­‐European   societies   do   engage   in   artistic   activities   and   involve  evaluative  judgments,  however  they  do  not  employ  any  analogue  to  the  Western  aesthetic  evaluation.    

Non-­‐Western   music   is   usually   not   abstracted   from   its   cultural   context,   but   instead  conceptualized  only  as  a  part  of  a  wider  cultural  entity.  Listening  to  music  in  such  cultures  does  not   require  continual   recognition  of   formal  elements,  making   it  doubtful   that  music  form   could   be   consciously   manipulated.   The   creators   of   music   do   not   sit   down   and  consciously   decide  which  musical   elements   to   connect   into   a   new   song.   It   is   a   lot  more  common   for   non-­‐Western   cultures   to   regard   the   musician   as   the   "unconscious"   agency  through  which  music  is  given  to  man  by  superhuman  beings.  The  emotional  effect  of  music  is  inseparable  from  the  context  of  music  (lyrics,  occasion  of  the  performance,  structure  of  the   event   etc.),   and   no   rhetoric   intention   is   conceived   by   the   musician   -­‐   his   playing  proceeds   as   part   of   a   ritual   rather   than   conscious   effort   to   influence   the   listener.   The  existence  of  a  special  discipline  dedicated  to  appreciation  of  art  objects  in  itself  is  a  product  unique  to  the  Western  civilization.  84  

The   autonomy   of   the   musical   work   in   Western   classical   music   is   responsible   for   its  relative  complexity  comparing  to  any  other  form  of  music.  The  evolution  of  Western  music                                                                                                                  83  Merriam,  Alan  (1964)  -­‐  The  Anthropology  of  Music,  Northwestern  University  Press,  Evanston,  Illinois  p.  259-­‐  272.  84  ibid.  

44  

is  history  of  competition   in  complexity  between  the  Western  composers   -­‐  very  similar   to  competition   in   technology   producing   more   and   more   complex   devices,   from   bicycle   to  spaceship.  A  historiometric  study  estimated  all  survived  works  of  102  composers  with  lives  spans  between  1567  to  1994  on  the  subject  of   their  eminence  (defined  by  the  amount  of  references  in  the  music  literature),  versatility  and  duration  of  works.  The  results  revealed  a  distinct   trend   towards   reduction   in   productivity,   corresponding   with   the   growing  complexity  of  melody,  harmony,  rhythm,  meter,  form  and  orchestration.  Earlier  composers  operated   in   the   markets   where   quantity   was   more   important   to   the   consumers   than  quality,   resulting   in   the   tendency   to   compose   numerous   rather   similar   works.   Annual  productivity   and   versatility   both   increased   during   the   Baroque   and   Classical   eras,  suggesting  the  formative  influence  of  metric  and  tonal  idioms  developed  during  that  time  -­‐  making  the  task  of  constructing  the  composition  easier.  Average  annual  productivity  then  started   decreasing,   along   with   eminence,   throughout   the   Romantic   era,   indicating   the  growing  quest  for  originality  and  complexity.  The  20th  century  composers  further  reduced  their  productivity,  but  worked  in  a  wider  variety  of  genres.  This  favored  composers  capable  of  rapidly  finding  new  means  of  expression,  reflected  in  their  eminence  (opposite  to  earlier  composers  for  whom  eminence  was  positively  connected  to  productivity).85  

The  second  factor  of  Western  identity,  the  notion  of  private  property,  backed  up  by  laws,  has   the   equivalent   in   the   opposing   concepts   of   authorship   and   plagiary.   The   notion   of  authorship   appears   to   originate   in   Ancient   Greek   culture.   Although   no   evidence   for   a  concept  of   intellectual  property   is   found  within  ancient   law,   there   is  much  evidence   that  Ancient  Greeks  were  aware  of  literary  theft  and  looked  down  at  it  -­‐  perceiving  plagiary  as  encroachment  on  one’s  credit,  honor,  and  reputation  rather  than  property.  After  the  fall  of  Rome   the   culture   of   attribution   has   been   lost,   and   anonymity   characterizes  much   of   the  Medieval  culture.  The  revival  of  the  idea  of  authorship  took  few  centuries  and  was  tied  to  notions  of  originality  and  narration  style  in  literary  works.  The  manner  of  personalization  within   the   text  and   the  opposition  of   the   ideas  of   “public”  versus   “private”   in   civic   life  of  Renaissance  cities  prompted  the  emergence  of  individualism,  which  coined  the  concept  of  original  authorship.  In  the  15th  century  Italy  the  public  discourse  starts  including  the  topic  of   “invention”   understood   in   terms   of   a   claim   for   the   ownership   of   an   ingenious   device,  original   method   or   unique   valuable   product.   The   idea   of   copyrighting   the   innovation  quickly   followed:   starting   from   the   mid-­‐fifteenth   century,   in   printing   business,   “letters  patents”  (later  called  “privileges”)  were  awarded  to  secure  the  exclusive  right  to  publish  a  book  (or  group  of  books)  within  a  particular  territory  for  a  limited  period  of  time.86  

In  music  it  became  customary  for  the  composers  to  sign  their  works  as  a  proof  of  their  authenticity.  Anonymity  became   rare,   especially   in   the  genres  of  high  art.  The  originality  issue   forced   the  discourse  on  authenticity  and  plagiarism.  The  public  consensus  was   that  originality  of  an  artist  was  a  virtue,  whereas  borrowing  from  somebody  else’s  originality,                                                                                                                  85  Kozbelt,  Aaron  (2009)  -­‐  Performance  time  productivity  and  versatility  estimates  for  102  classical  composers.  Psychology  of  Music,  vol  37(1):  p.  25–46.  86  Long,  Pamela  O.  (2001)  -­‐  Openness,  secrecy,  authorship  :  technical  arts  and  the  culture  of  knowledge  from  antiquity  to  the  Renaissance.  The  Johns  Hopkins  University  Press,  Baltimore,  Maryland,  p.  4-­‐11.  

45  

and  imposing  it  as  one’s  own,  was  indecent.  By  the  17th  century  it  was  a  common  practice  to   give   credit   to   the   source   material   in   case   of   a   derivative   work,   whenever   it   was  published.   However,   the   work   was   not   regarded   as   an   intellectual   property   of   the  composer.  With  very   few  exceptions,   like  Orlando  di  Lasso  who  self-­‐published  his  works,  composers  were  selling  their  music  to  publishers  who  acted  as  the  owners  of  the  music.  In  situations   where   the   composer   was   on   service   to   a   patron,   often   patrons   acted   as   the  owners   of   their   music.   Up   until   the   19th   century   composers   were   primarily   concerned  about  their  moral  rights  to  protect  the  authenticity  of  their  works  from  distortions  by  the  editors  of  the  pirate  publications.  Hummel,  Beethoven,  Weber  and  Spohr  were  the  pioneers  in  fight  for  the  copyright  in  sake  of  their  economic  interests  as  authors.87  

The  concept  of  authorship  passed  through  few  stages  of  development  in  the  music  of  the  West.   Although   Renaissance   composers   cared   about   their   name,   altogether   the   musical  material   that   constituted   the  work  was  not   regarded  as   “secured”  by   the   authority  of   its  creator.  One  composer  readily  violated  the  will  of  another  composer,  when  it  came  to  using  his  material.  Music  was  thought  of  as  “utilitarian”  -­‐  anybody  was  free  to  make  anything  they  wanted  out  of  the  pre-­‐existing  material.  Reworking  was  considered  a  norm.  As  long  as  the  remakes  added  originality  in  the  treatment  of  the  prototype  material,  they  were  considered  legitimate.  In  fact,  it  was  not  uncommon  that  the  revising  composer  would  receive  a  credit  for  his  inventiveness  in  treating  the  extraneous  material.88  

An  example  of  such  creative  modeling  was  Monteverdi's  madrigal  "Non  si  levava  ancor"  based   on   Marenzio's   "Non   vidi   mai,"   Young   Monteverdi   was   attracted   by   the   genre   of  canzonetta-­‐madrigal,   renowned   for   its   lightness,   liveliness   of   rhythms   and   homophonic  textures,  the  master  of  which  was  Luca  Marenzio.  A  number  of  Monteverdi's  madrigals  in  his   first   two   volumes   editions   follow  Marenzio's  music   and   texts.   "Non   si   levava   ancor"  reproduces   all   sections   of   "Non   vidi   mai"   with   their   respective   techniques,   from  contrapunctual  opening  to  the  homophonic  closing.  89  

Increase  of  the  commercial  activities  during  the  second  half  of  the  17th  century  greatly  increased  the  demand  in  new  music.  Late  Baroque  composers,  such  as  Telemann,  J.S.Bach,  Handel,  Vivaldi,  had  to  break  records  in  creativity  and  speed  of  composition  to  fulfill  their  obligations   in  music  services.  The   time  pressures  often   forced  composers   into  borrowing  the  music   from   their   own   earlier   works,   as   well   as   the  works   of   other   composers.   This  practice   caused   the  new  discourse   about   the  difference  between   remake   and  plagiarism.  measure  of  justifiable  appropriation  of  extraneous  material.  

                                                                                                               87  Tschmuck,  Peter  (2002)  -­‐  Creativity  without  a  copyright:  music  production  in  Vienna  in  the  late  eighteenth  century.  In:  Copyright  in  the  Cultural  Industries,  Edited  by  Ruth  Towse,  Edward  Elgar  Publishing,  Cheltenham  Glos  UK,  p.  210-­‐220.  88  Burkholder,  Peter  J.  -­‐  Borrowing,  Section  7,  Grove  Music  Online,  Oxford  Music  Online,  accessed  7.7.2012.  89  Tomlinson,  Gary  (1987)  -­‐  Monteverdi  and  the  End  of  the  Renaissance.  University  of  California  Press,  Berkeley  and  Los  Angeles,  CA.  p.  33-­‐44.  

46  

In   1739   Johann  Mattheson   justified   the   imitations   of   other   composers,   provided   only  “fine  models”  were  chosen,  and  the  emulation  of  the  material  took  place  -­‐  not  replication,  in  which   case   that  would   be   theft.  Mattheson  drew   the   analogy   between  borrowing  money  and  borrowing  music:  “Whoever  does  not  need  to  do  this  and  has  enough  resources  of  his  own,  need  not  begrudge  such;  yet  I  believe  that  there  are  very  few  of  this  sort:  as  even  the  greatest  capitalists  are  given  to  borrowing  money,  if  they  see  special  advantages  or  benefit  in   this.”   To   complete   the   analogy,   borrowing  was   permissible   only  where   the   borrowed  material  was  returned  “with  interest”  -­‐  i.e.,  “one  must  so  construct  and  develop  imitations  that  they  are  prettier  and  better  than  the  pieces  from  which  they  are  derived.”  90  

Not   every   case   of   borrowing   qualified   Mattheson’s   propositions.   One   of   the   most  notorious   expropriators   of   music   was   Handel.   He   generously   borrowed   from   Carissimi,  Stradella,  Kerll,  Keiser,  Muflat,  Perti,  Vinci,  Bononcini,  Erba,  Urio,  Graun  and  Habermann  -­‐  whenever   somebody   else’s   music   would   suit   his   need   -­‐   without   any   credit   given   to   the  original   authors.   Quite   a   number   of   Handel’s   works   consist   largely,   and   in   some   cases  almost  entirely,  of  the  extraneous  material.  Thus  of  28  choruses  in  Israel  in  Egypt,  11  were  based  on  music  of  other   composers,  many   taken   in   their  entirety.   It   appears   that  Handel  was  aware  of  the  impropriety  of  such  systemic  “borrowing”,  as  he  made  attempts  to  modify  those  sources  which  were   likely   to  be  known  to  Londoners,  and   left   intact  his  borrowing  from   the   unpopular   music   sources.   This   habit   did   blemish   Handel’s   reputation   already  during  his  life  time.91  

The  famous  anecdote  represents  Handel’s  side  of  the  story  (perhaps,  applicable  to  many  other  cases  of  blatant  plagiarism  by  the  composers  whose  creativity  exceeded  that  of   the  original   authors).   When   reprimanded   for   taking   the   aria   “Ombra   mai   fu”   for   his   opera  Xerxes  from  Bononcini’s  opera  of  the  same  title  and  subject  (in  turn  taken  from  Francesco  Cavalli),  presumably  Handel  replied  that  the  music  was  “much  too  good”  for  Bononcini,  so  the  latter  “did  not  know  what  to  do  with  it”.  And  apparently  this  argument  did  hold,  at  least  for   some,   if   William   Boyce   could   conclude   that   Handle   “takes   other   men's   pebbles   and  polishes  them  into  diamonds”.  92  

There   indeed   was   a   fine   line   between   a   reputation   of   an   original   thinker   capable   of  “invention”   (the  period   term   for   the  ability   to  create  expressive  melodic   line)  and  a   thief  covering  his  lack  of  talent  by  taking  from  the  more  creative  peers.  There  was  a  reason  for  Handel   to   be   cautious   in   how   his   borrowing   appeared   to   the   public.   His   rival,   Giovanni  Bononcini,  had  his  entire  career  ruined  by  a  single  act  of  borrowing:  at  around  1728,  at  the  meeting   of   newly   founded   Academy   of   Ancient   Music,   he   palmed   off   the   unsigned  manuscript  of   "In  una   siepe  ombrosa"  madrigal  by  Antonio  Lotti   (1705)   as  his  own.  The  discovery  of  the  truth  three  years  later  led  to  confrontation,  and  Bononcini's  insistence  on  

                                                                                                               90  Mattheson,  Johann  (1981)  -­‐  Der  vollkommene  Capellmeister.  Hamburg,  1739.  Translation:  Ernest  C.  Harriss.  UMI  Research  Press,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.  p.  298.  91  Taruskin,  Richard  (2009)  -­‐  The  Oxford  History  of  Western  Music:  The  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,  Oxford  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  327-­‐341.  92  Young,  James  O.  (2008)  -­‐  Cultural  Appropriation  and  the  Arts.  Blackwell  Publishing,  Malden,  MA,  p.  48.  

47  

his  authorship  -­‐  with  accusations  of  Lotti  of  stealing  music  from  him.  The  created  scandal  caused   severe   repercussions   for  Bononcini,   forcing  his   exile   to  Paris   and   later   to  Vienna,  putting  the  end  of  lucrative  patronage  of  him  by  Henrietta,  Duchess  of  Marlborough.93  

During   the   second   half   of   the   18th   century   the   shift   of   public   opinion   in   favor   of  originality  over  conventionality  became  widespread.  Imitation  of  somebody  else’s  art  was  viewed  as  a  proof  of  lack  of  talent.  The  notion  of  genius,  evolved  in  the  art  discourse  around  the  mid  18th  century  in  its  modern  meaning  of  extraordinary  gift  of  intuitive  creativity,  in  contrary,   became   associated   with   the   originality   of   thought.   The   state   of   “genius”   was  viewed  as  an  ideal  position  for  an  artist,  an  utmost  expression  of  value,  in  itself  capable  of  validating  the  works  of  lesser  quality,  once  they  belong  to  the  artist  with  the  reputation  of  a  genius.   Thus,   the   quest   for   originality   was   turned   into   something   like   declaration   of  intention  to  create  a  work  of  high  art  for  an  artist.  94  

The  historiometric  research  demonstrates  that  from  Renaissance  to  the  20th  century  the  melodic   originality   in   the   works   of   Western   composers   has   been   steadily   grown,   with  relative   cyclical   fluctuations.   The   first   peak   is   reached   by   the   time   of   Monteverdi   and  Gesualdo.   After   that,   themes   became   more   predictable   again,   although   not   as   much   as  during   the  Renaissance.  The  new  rise   started  during   the   time  of  Haydn,   and  Mozart,   and  Beethoven,   culminating   at   a   new   height   with   the   advent   of  World  War   I.   Then  melodic  originality   went   down   again,   albeit   not   dropping   as   low   as   the   two   previous   lows.   The  comparison  of  477  composers   shows   that  originality  was  set  as  an   individual  goal   in   the  career   of   a   Western   composer.   All   biographies   displayed   the   same   pattern:   the   lowest  originality  at  the  beginning  of  the  career,  reaching  the  maximum  on  average  by  the  age  of  56,  followed  by  a  small  decline.95  

It   has   to   be   noted   that   the   relation   between   originality   and   success   was   not  straightforward,  but  rather  backward  inverted-­‐J  shaped:  the  peak  of  popularity  falls  on  the  moderately   original   melodic   thematic   writing.   Very   complex   and   too   simple   themes   are  shown   to  be   less   favored  by   the   classical  music   users.   The   same  applies   to   originality   in  melodic  development  and  metric  organization.96  

However,   overall,   the   evolution   of  Western   classical  music   clearly   pushed   for   greater  originality,  making  the   issue  of   innovation   into  one  of   the  deciding  factors  of  success  and  competition   between   the   composers.   The   author   who   would   chose   to   disregard   the  originality   issue   simply   did   not   have   a   chance   for   public   recognition   -­‐   starting   from   late  

                                                                                                               93  The  Fall  of  Bononcini.  The  Musical  Times  and  Singing  Class  Circular,  Vol.  33,  No.  587  (Jan.  1,  1892),  pp.  12-­‐14.  94  Buelow,  George  (1990)  -­‐  Originality,  Genius,  Plagiarism  in  English  Criticism  of  the  Eighteenth  Century.  International  review  of  the  Aesthetics  and  Sociology  of  Music,  Vol.  21,  No.  2,  1990.  117-­‐128.  95  Simonton  D.K.  (1998)  -­‐  Masterpieces  in  Music  and  Literature:  Historiometric  Inquiries.  Creativity  Research  Journal  1998,  Vol.  ll,  No.2,  p.  I03-­‐110.  96  Simonton,  D.  K.  (1987)  -­‐  Musical  aesthetics  and  creativity  in  Beethoven:  A  computer  analysis  of  105  compositions.  Empirical  Studies  of  the  Arts,  5,  87-­‐104.  

48  

18th  century.  This  concern  for  originality,  together  with  cherishing  it  notion  of  authorship,  are  completely  foreign  to  the  musical  traditions  of  the  non-­‐European  civilizations.  In  most  of   them   music   is   regarded   as   some   sort   of   pool   of   melodic   patterns   from   which   any  musician  is  free  to  dip  out  with  more  or  less  the  same  result  -­‐  therefore,  it  is  not  so  much  a  particular   musician   that   matters,   but   the   pool.   Making   music   in   this   cultural   model   is  reduced  to  mere  craft  of  know-­‐how  and  material  skill   to  draw  from  the  pool  and  play  an  instrument  (or  sing).    

Western   music   makers   also   adhered   to   this   model   during   the   Middle   Ages.   The  transformation  of   it  was   inspired  by  Renaissance.  The   first   “official”   composer  on   record  was  Jacob  Obrecht,  who  was  appointed  ‘‘compositore  de  canto’’  in  Ferrara,  in  1504.  Prior  to  that   musicians   who   created   new   music   were   called   “makers”,   with   the   distinction   that  ‘maker,’  unlike  ‘composer,’  was  engaged  in  reproduction  of  the  same  artifact  as  a  craftsman,  repeating  the  same  manufacturing  procedure  over  and  over.  Composer’s  work,  on  another  hand,   is  highly   individualistic,  driven  by   the   ideas  of  aesthetic  perfection,  which   (ideally)  manifest   themselves   in   a   new  original  way   every   time.   The   transition   from   craftsman   to  artist  took  long  time  for  the  musical  profession.  During  Renaissance,  even  Josquin  Des  Prez  who   reserved   the   right   to   compose   “when   he  wanted   to”   failed   to   equal   the   status   of   a  Renaissance   genius   in   literature   or   fine   art.   It   took   time   before   the   aesthetic   theory  crystallized  and  supported  the  artistic  and  critical  practices.  Then  every  composer  became  a  possible  candidate  for  the  rank  of  genius.  That  was  the  big  divider:  a  craftsman  was  not  a  possible  genius;  only  an  artist  was.  The  acceptance  of  the  status  of  “genius”  at   first   in  the  field   of   literature,   and   then   in   music,   in   the   18th   century   England,   paved   the   road   for  Handel   to   become   the   first   accredited   “natural   genius”   -­‐   an   artist   producing  high  quality  works  driven  by  an  instinctive  knowledge,  acting  on  pure  inspiration.  97  

As  we  see,   the  genesis  of   two  cardinal  properties  of  Western  music,  autonomy  of   form  and   authorship,   organically   connected   to   the  notion  of   genius   (since   genius   is   the  model  state  for  every  artisan  -­‐  those  who  do  not  comply  to  its  rule  are  excluded  from  the  field  of  high   art),   both   have   to   do   with   the   formation   of   classical   canon.   Those   structural   units  which  are  found  in  the  works  of  canonized  composers  over  and  over  again  constitute  the  model  structures  in  the  classical  repertory  that  supplies  the  classical  canon.  Sonata  form  is  the   aggregate   mold   of   symphonies,   overtures,   sonatas   ,   quartets   and   concertos   by  canonized   composers.   Hence,   evaluating   the   musical   work   during   audition   becomes   the  process   of   correlation   the   ideal   form   to   the   concrete   compositional   solution   in   the  auditioned   work.   And   authorship   is   nothing   but   the   share   of   originality   in   this  compositional   solution.   In   case   if   the   share   is   perceived   as   approximately   as   high   as   the  originality  of  the  canonic  composers,  the  composer  of  a  new  work  is  declared  a  genius  and  joins  the  ranks  with  the  canonic  composers.  

The  third  feature  that  contributes  to  the  uniqueness  of  Western  culture  is  the  concept  of  belonging  to  the  nation-­‐state,  the  existence  of  a  cluster  of  nation-­‐states  in  close  proximity  

                                                                                                               97  Kivy,  Peter  (2001)  -­‐  The  possessor  and  the  possessed:  Handel,  Mozart,  Beethoven,  and  the  idea  of  musical  genius.  Yale  University  Press,  New  Haven,  CT,  p.  53-­‐55.  

49  

and  migration  of  intellectual  leaders  from  country  to  country.  In  music  the  direct  reflection  of  this  feature  is  formation  of  national  musical  identities.    

The  first  European  vernacular  art  form  came  about  in  late  13th  century  Italy,   in  poetic  movement  of  Dolce  Stil  Novo,  epitomized  in  works  by  Dante.  It  took  a  breakthrough  to  split  from   the   Latinized   culture   while   keeping   the   claim   for   literary   sophistication.   The   very  word  “vernacular”  means  the  language  of  the  home  borne  slaves,  connoting  a  resistance  to  universals  and  international  currents  carried  through  the  Latin  language,  implying  also  an  alternative   stand   towards   the   authority   of   the   Church   and   ancient   classics.   And   indeed,  vernacular   artists   created   works   of   outstanding   naturalism,   shifting   away   their   ideal   of  beauty   from  the  distant  monuments  of  antiquity  or  proper   lines  of  ecclesiastical   texts.   In  that   sense   “vernacular”   movement   became   the   expression   for   the   new   sensual   and  humanistic   philosophy   that   laid   foundation   for   Renaissance   by   defining   the   dialectics   of  “classical”  and  “vernacular”.  What  looked  “vernacular”  to  Petrarch,  appeared  as  “classical”  to   Leonardo   da   Vinci.   The   idea   of   speaking   about   universal   values   in   common   language,  peculiar   to   the  habitants  of  a   local  place,  has  generated  a  very   important  dialog  with   the  past,   setting   the   direction   for   the   entire   Western   art   towards   contemporaneity   and  spreading  the  vernacular  philosophy  over  the  continent  and  through  different  branches  of  arts.98  

Renaissance   affected  music   later   than   other   arts.   The   vernacular   tendency  manifested  itself   during   the   late   years   of   the   Franco-­‐Flemish   School,   after   Josquin   des   Prez.   The  differences   in   treatment   of   forms   and   application  of   compositional   techniques   existed   as  early  as   in  Ars  Nova,  between  Italian  and  French  polyphonic  genres.  However,   the  rise  of  the   genres   indisputably   associated   with   a   particular   nationality,   obvious   to   the   listener  upon   auditioning   the   music,   dates   to   the   late   16th   century   Italy.   Frottola   was   the   first  distinctly  national   genre,   identifiable   for   its  homophonic   syllabic  3-­‐part   texture,  with   the  melody   in   the  upper   voice,   simple   rhythms  and   simple   chords.  Rooted   in   folk  music,   the  genre  of  frottola  stood  out  in  relation  to  the  church  music,  exemplifying  the  vernacular  case  versus  the  venerated  tradition.  Based  on  amorous  poetry,  simple  texture,  accompaniment  on  a  plucked  string  instrument  (lute  or  vihuela)  -­‐  frottola  was  definitely  popular  music  of  its   time,   completely   secular,   courteous,   associated   with   "light",   often   frivolous,   lyrics.  Cultivated  at   the  courts  of  Mantua  and  Ferrara,   frottola  quickly  paved   its  way  from  "light  composers"   like   Bartolomeo   Tromboncino   or   Marchetto   Cara   to   composers   highly  esteemed  for  their  conceptual  status:  Josquin,  Willaert,  Agricola.  99  

Just  as  Medieval  Latin  culture  branched  out  into  the  group  of  vernacular  cultures  of  Italy,  Netherlands,   France,   Germany   and   England,   the   strict   polyphonic   style   of   the   Franco-­‐Flemish   school,   that   dominated   Western   music   during   Renaissance,   started   absorbing  

                                                                                                               98  Keizer  J.  &  Richardson  T.M.  (2011)  -­‐  Introduction:  The  Transformation  of  Vernacular  Expression  in  Early  Modern  Arts.  In:  The  Transformation  of  Vernacular  Expression  in  Early  Modern  Arts,  ed.  Enenkel  Karl,  volume  19,  Brill,  Leiden,  The  Netherlands,  p.  1-­‐18.  99  William  F.  Prizer  (1985)  -­‐  Isabella  d'Este  and  Lucrezia  Borgia  as  Patrons  of  Music:  The  Frottola  at  Mantua  and  Ferrara.  Journal  of  the  American  Musicological  Society,  Vol.  38,  No.  1  (Spring,  1985),  pp.  1-­‐33.  

50  

powerful   vernacular   influences   from   folk   traditions  of   the   local   cultures.  National   idioms  were   permeating   the   works   of   the   professional   composers   and   eventually   accumulating  into   the   new   genres   of   high   art   music   of   unmistakable   to   the   contemporaries   national  orientation.   Spanish   villancico   often   complimented   Italian   frottola   in   publications,   Italian  16th   century   madrigal   fathered   English   madrigal   and   influenced   new   French   chanson  (Francis  I  epoch),  Germanic  lied  and  English  consort-­‐song  marked  the  development  of  the  national  vernacular  styles.100  

During   the   second  half   of   the  16th   century  Franco-­‐Flemish   school  has   germinated   the  national  schools  of  composition.  Palestrina  faceted  a  new  Italian  style  of  the  Roman  school,  with  simpler  polyphony,  smoother  cantilena  and  more  consonant  harmony.  Adrian  Willaert  formed   the   Venetian   school,   renowned   for   its   antiphonal   style,   dynamic   contrasts,  instrumental  ensembles,  especially  brass,  more  virtuosic  and  concertizing  than  anywhere  else   at   that   time.   Clément   Janequin   and   Claudin   de   Sermisy   defined   the   lines   for   the  development   of   French   school,   less  melodic   than   Italian,   but  more   refined   in   taste,  with  versatile  prosody,   including  declamatory  devices,   often  employing   rhythmic   contrast   and  dance-­‐like  movement,  attracted  by  picturesque  programmatic  approach  to  music.  Heinrich  Isaac  founded  the  German  school,  establishing  the  tradition  of  the  motet-­‐like  arrangement  of   the   chorales,   based   on   pre-­‐existing   tunes.   usually   placed   in   the   discant.   Orlande   de  Lassus  set   the  precedent   for   the   fusion  of  newly  established  national  European  styles:  he  employed  Palestrina’s   technique,  yet  adhering   to   the   ideals  of  Ars  Perfecta,   reaching  new  heights   in   conveying   affections,   often   contrasting   melodious   and   declamatory   styles,  employing   intense   thematic  elaborations,  or  depicting   the  content  of   the   lyrics  or  plot  by  programmatic  means.101  

The  transition  from  Renaissance  to  Baroque  coincided  with  the  ise  of  mercantilism  and  the   consolidation   of   national   states,   embodied   in   the   crystallization   of   the   instrumental  suite  by  Johann  Froberger.  The  set  of  German,  Italian,  French,  Spanish,  and  English  dances  became   the   customizable   cyclic   form   for   the   instrumental   solo   and   ensemble   music  throughout  Europe:  different  national  idioms  allowed  for  an  engaging  contrast  between  the  movements  of   the   suite   -­‐   all   achieved  on   the  base  of   entertaining   social  dances.  Baroque  music   has   obtained   a   perfect   fusion   of   “European”   from   mixture   of   “national”,   directly  reflected   in   suites   titled   Les  Nations   by   Francois   and  Armand-­‐Louis   Couperins,   J.S.   Bach,  Telemann,  Hotteterre,  or  synonymous  works,  depicting  various  nationalities,  like  L'Europe  galante  by  Campra,  Les   Indes  galantes  by  Rameau,  or  Applausi  Festivi  by  Kerll.  Ability   to  write   in   national   styles   became   a   criterion   of   professionalism   for   a   European   composer.  After  Baroque  almost  every  genre  existed  in  national  ramifications.  Thus,  while  the  opera  seria   stayed   “a   courtly   and   international   affair”,   the   opera   buffa  was   a   national   one:   the  Neapolitan   opera   buffa,   French   vaudeville   comedy   (followed   by   the   opera   comique),   the  

                                                                                                               100  Burkholder,  J.  Peter,  Donald  J.  Grout  and  Claude  V.  Palisca  (2010)  -­‐  A  History  of  Western  Music,  8th  ed.  New  York:  W.  W.  Norton,  Chapter  11.  101  Konnov,  Vladimir  (1983)  -­‐  Niderlandskiye  kompozitory  15-­‐16  vekov.  [Netherland  composers  of  the  15-­‐16th  centuries],  Leningrad,  Muzyka.  

51  

English  ballad  opera,  the  Spanish  tonadilla  escinica,  and  the  German  Singspiel  -­‐  all  of  them  performed  in  the  respective  languages,  or  even  in  local  dialects.  102  

Non-­‐European   cultures   have   not   known   such   conglomeration   of   national   identities,  where   an   artist   would   have   an   array   of   national   styles   to   chose   from   in   creation   of   an  artwork,   and   in   fact,   from   every   master   it   is   expected   to   possess   the   craftsmanship   of  implementing   every   national   style.   A   Russian,   Glinka,   authored   Spanish   overtures   that  made  a  more  “Spanish”  impression  than  the  music  by  any  Spanish  composer  of  that  time.  The  same  can  be  said  about  Hungarian  dances  by  a  German,  Brahms.  or,  symphony  No.  9  “From  the  New  World”  by  a  Czech,  Dvorak.  And  again,  this  national  impersonification  is  a  direct  product  of  the  classical  canon:  canonization  of  composers  leads  to  repertorization  of  the  idioms  they  use,  thereby  establishing  the  pathway  for  the  local  folk  idioms  to  become  internationally   available   to   all   classical   composers.   Thus,   Alexander   Alyabiev   has   been  collecting  the  Caucasian,  Tartar,  Bashkir,  Tourkmen  and  Kirgiz  folk  music  (some  of  which  he  published  as   “Asiatic  Songs”  circa  1835).  Examination  of   this  music   led   to  attempts   to  assimilate   it   in   the   genre   of   romance,   leading   to   the   foundation   of   the   style   of   “Eastern  romance”.  Although  Alyabiev   remained  known  primarily   as   a   “light”   composer,  his   songs  were  extremely  popular   in  Russia,   and  almost  all  major  Russian  composers  have  written  Eastern  romances,  from  Glinka  to  Rachmaninov.  103  

Milii   Balakirev,   who   also   authored   Eastern   romance,   became   attracted   with   the  Caucasian  music  and  in  search  of  greater  authenticity  used  genuine  Kabardinian  and  Tartar  themes  in  his  Islamey.  After  its  premiere  by  N.Rubinstein,  the  piece  became  internationally  popular,  spreading  the  “Eastern”  idiom  abroad.  104  

Islamey  also  served  as  a  model  for  Rimsky-­‐Korsakov  in  his  Sheherazade  and  Borodin  in  his  Prince  Igor,  which  in  turn  became  models  for  Western  composers  like  Ravel  or  Debussy.  “Eastern”   idiom  has   elevated   from  being   local  Russian   idiom   to   international   status.   The  expansion  of  Soviet  Union  to  East  resulted  in  a  massive  educational  campaign  directed  to  expose   the   local   populations   to   the   Western   culture,   and   gave   a   chance   to   collect   the  records   of   the   response   of   numerous   nationals   from   Uzbekistan   and   Azerbaidjan   to  “Eastern”  idiom  of  the  Western  music.  Both  countries  have  been  controlled  by  the  maqam  tradition  prior  to  the  1930s,  with  minimal  exposure  to  Western  music.  During  the  1940s,  a  number  of  Uzbek  and  Azeri  nationals  decided  upon  taking  the  musical  career  and  entered  programs  of  Western-­‐based  music  education.  Viktor  Zukkerman,  who  conducted   lectures  to  such  students,  kept  a  record  of  their  first  encounter  with  the  Sheherazade.  The  reaction  was  that  of  astonishment  from  how  Rimsky-­‐Korsakov  could  catch  such  innermost  sense  of  

                                                                                                               102  Bukofzer,  Manfred  (1947)  -­‐  Music  in  the  Baroque  Era:  From  Monteverdi  to  Bach.  W.  W.  Norton  &  Company,  New  York,  p.397.  103  Keldysh,  Yuri  et  al  (1088)  -­‐  Istoriya  Russkoi  Muzyki:  1826-­‐1850  [Hystory  of  Russian  Music:  1926-­‐1850],  Muzyka,  Moscow,  p.  53-­‐54.  104  Ralatskaya,  Liudmila  (2001)  -­‐  Istoriya  russkoi  muzyki:  ot  Drevnei  Rusi  do  "serebryannogo  veka  [History  of  Russian  music  from  Ancient  Russia  to  the  "Silver  Age"]  Vlados,  Moscow,  p.  177.  

52  

what  constituted  "Eastern"  without  being  native  to  it:  "this  is  not  an  imitation  of  the  East,  this  is  the  East  itself".105  

What  allowed  Rimsky-­‐Korsakov  to  capture  the  national  character,  apart  from  his  talent,  was   the   framework   of  Western   classical  music.   The  Western  musical   disciplines   provide  tools   to   investigate  new  musical  material,   identify   its   characteristic  musical   features   and  emulate  them  by  means  of  different   instruments.  The  classical  music’s  capacity  to  absorb  folk   materials   and   coin   national   styles   has   given   it   enormous   advantage   over   the   other  forms  of  music.  

The   fourth   factor   of  Western   cultural   organization   is   the   restricted   family  model   that  promotes  the  institution  of  marriage  and  establishment  of  separate  households  as  a  basic  unit  of  cultural   life.   In   the   field  of  music   this  cultural  aspect   is  addressed  by   the  genre  of  Hausmusik   (“household   music”)   -­‐   music   designed   for   performance   in   the   home  environment   by   family   and   friends   for   their   own   entertainment   and   edification.   The  demand   for   such   music   was   created   by   the   spread   of   music   education   (therefore  Hausmusik  originated  primarily  in  German  territories)  and  reduction  in  cost  of  publishing  a   score.   Affordable   prices   were   the   condition   of   attracting   the   middle   class,   which   has  formed   the   customer   base   for   Hausmusik.   Though   the   concept   of   private   music   for  amateurs  has  been  around  from  at  least  late  16th  century,  the  first  publications  identified  as   “Hausmusik”   came   about   in   the   17th   century,   such   as  Hauss-­‐Musik   by   Johann   Staden  (Nuremberg,  1623–8),  a  collection  of  simple  3-­‐part  arrangements  of  sacred  songs  with  the  accompaniment.  The  term  “Hausmusik”  has  been  used  by  the  music  publishers  in  the  sense  of  music  that  is  technically  very  easy,  aimed  at  the  beginners  and  amateurs.  In  musicology  this   term   is   applied   in   a  more   loose   sense,   as   of   the   chamber  music  miniatures   avoiding  technical  challenges,  harmonic  complexities  and  featuring  clear  melody.    

The  distinction  between  private  and  public  music  has  not  been  clear  until  the  end  of  the  18th   century.   Haydn,   Mozart,   Dittersdorf,   Cambini,   Beethoven,   Viotti,   Paganini   and  Schubert   wrote   simple   music   for   private   use,   characterized   by   sentimentality   and  subjectivity   of   the   style.   But   after   Schubert   this   genre   of   music   started   leaning   towards  didactic  application,  unconcerned  with  the  matters  of  artistic  advance.  106  

During  the  rebellious  1840s,  the  issues  of  the  social  functions  of  music  were  passionately  discussed   in  German  press,   reshaping   the   idea   of  Hausmusik   as   a   national   expression   of  Germanic   traits   of   seriousness,   simplicity   and   common   touch.   Hausmusik  was   seen   as   a  cultural  crusade  for  the  revival  of  the  "pure  and  true"  music  of  the  German  past  -­‐  seeking,  in  particular,   to   extend   the   didactic   literature   of   the   18th   century,   like   the  Well-­‐Tempered  Clavier  by  Bach.  Most  composers  post-­‐1850s  of  German  stylistic  orientation  have  reflected  

                                                                                                               105  Zukkerman,  Viktor  (1975)  -­‐  Muzykal'no-­‐teoreticheskiye  ocherki  i  etudy:  o  muzykal'noi  rechi  Rimskogo-­‐Korsakova  [Musical  theoretic  essays  and  sketches:  on  musical  speech  by  Rimsky-­‐Korsakov]  vol.2,  Sovetskii  Kompozitor,  Moscow,  p.86.  106  Baron,  John  H.  (1998)  -­‐  Intimate  Music:  A  History  of  the  Idea  of  Chamber  Music.  Pendragon  Press,  New  York,  p.211-­‐212,  306.  

53  

on  this  discourse.  Thus,  Schumann  quite  radically  changed  his  piano  style  towards  greater  acceptability  by  the  public,  even  going  as  far  as  re-­‐editing  his  earlier  works.107  

Hausmusik   counterbalanced  Salonmusik   as   the  19th   century  was  passing,   offering   the  supply   to   the   low  middle   class,   as   opposed   to   the   upper  middle   class   salons.  During   the  1850s  an  idyllic  view  of  the  Hausmusik  has  been  propagated  throughout  Europe,  in  big  part  by  the  marketing  efforts  of  music  publishers  (predominantly  German).  It  Romanticized  the  view   of   the   family   united   by   the   poetic   charms   in   a   private   gathering,   with   few   close  friends,   to   share   their   emotions   and   escape   from   the  disturbances  of   the   real  world   into  luring   fancies.   The   repertoire   focused   on   the   adaptations   of   the   famous  music,   operatic  potpourris,  and  sentimental,  often  pseudo-­‐virtuoso  pieces.  108  

By  the  turn  of  the  20th  century  Hausmusik  gained  popularity  over  Europe,  America  and  Russia,   and   started   taking   over   the   salon  music,   and   even   challenged   the   concert  music.  Hausmusik  was  one  of  very  few  musical  genres  that  thrived  in  the  economic  dismay  of  the  Weimar   Republic.   Eugen   Schmitz,   an   influential  music   critic,   was   recommending   for   the  government   to   promote   Hausmusik   as   means   of   compensation   for   the   depression   that  drastically   cut   the   concert   attendance.   Georg   Schunemann,   the   director   of   the   Berlin  Hochschule   fur  Musik,   in  1932,  reiterated  the  need   in  Hausmusik   for   its  capacity  to  build  the  demand  for  composers,  music  publishers,  retailers  and  instrument  manufacturers.  109  

None  of  non-­‐Western  music  cultures  exploits  anything  analogous  to  Hausmusik  for  quite  obvious  reasons:  the  dependance  of  it  on  music  literacy  and  on  the  aesthetic  concepts  -­‐  the  key   notion   of   music   making   at   home   is   to   adjoin   to   the   world   of   intangible   poetic  experience,  to  be  aware  of  one’s  capacity  to  hover  in  the  same  clouds  as  great  artists  of  the  past,   and   to   appropriate   the   share   of   cultural   value   through   the   act   of   performance   -­‐  perhaps,   imperfect   and   deficient,   but   what   is   more   important,   genuine   and   personal.  Cultural   capital   is   one   of   the   goods   accumulated   by   the   Western   household:   acquiring  musical   instruments,   scores,   music   records,   teaching   music   to   children   without   any  particular  goal  of  accomplishment,  just  in  sake  of  experience  -­‐  these  are  the  manifestations  of   the   philosophy   of   cultural   acquisition,   still   very   typical   to   the  Western   life   style.   The  Hausmusik  literature  has  shifted  recently  more  towards  the  pop  music  songs,  but  the  idea  of  making  music  is  still  vital  -­‐  from  garage  bands  to  karaoke  -­‐  the  philosophy  remains  the  same:   entering   the   spiritual   realm   of   music   idols,   which   is   just   a   modification   of   the  classical  Hausmusik.  

                                                                                                               107  Newcomb,  Anthony  (2004)  -­‐  Schumann  and  the  Marketplace:  From  Butterflies  to  Hausmusik.  In:  Nineteenth-­‐Century  Piano  Music,  ed.  R.  Larry  Todd,  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  258-­‐315.  108  Dahlhaus,  Carl  (1989)  -­‐  Nineteenth-­‐Century  Music,  transl.  J.  B.  Robinson,  University  of  California  Press,  Berkeley  and  Los  Angeles,  CA,  p.146,  151.  109  Potter,  Pamela  (1994)  -­‐  German  musicology  and  early  music  performance,  1918-­‐1933.  In:  Music  and  Performance  During  the  Weimar  Republic,  ed.  Bryan  Gilliam,  Cambridge  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  94-­‐106.  

54  

Classical   canon   consolidates   Western   music   into   a   unique   conglomerate   of   attitudes,  projections  and  experience   that  satisfies  basic   individual  demands  of  an   individual.   If   the  individual   does   not   have   any   cultural   needs   and   is   perfectly   satisfied   by   his   indigenous  cultural  environment,  Western  music   is  capable  of   implanting  the  new  mentality   features  into   such   an   individual   and   promote   the   need   for   new   cultural   experience,   thereby  generating   the  demand   for  Western   forms  of  music  making  on   the   territories  previously  controlled  by  some  other,  non-­‐Western,  tradition.  

There  are  a  number  of  reasons  for  this  cultural  “predisposition”  on  an  individual  basis  to  the  Western  music.  One  of   the  most   important   issues   is   the  notion  of   cultural   eminence.  Charles  Murray  has  elaborated  a   sophisticated   index   to   reflect  on   the  amount  of   cultural  achievement,  as  reflected  documentally  for  a  given  period  of  time  in  the  particular  field  of  inquiry.   When   this   historiometric   projection   is   taken   in   relation   to   arts,   the   curve  representing   the   number   of   significant   artists   (whose   names   are   taken   from   major  encyclopedic   sources   for   Europe   and   non-­‐Western   countries)   over   the   time   shows   close  match  between  Europe  and  the  non-­‐West  up  to  the  1400,  after  which  the  European  curve  starts   rising,   surging  at   the  1600  (in   the  order  of  5   times),  and   then  sky-­‐rocketing  at   the  1800,  peaking  passed  1900,  at  about  18  times  higher  than  the  non-­‐Western  curve.  And  this  is  a  very  modest  estimation,  because  separate  inventories  in  the  arts  were  used  for  India,  China,  Japan,  and  the  Arab  world,  while  compiling  a  single  inventory  in  each  of  the  arts  for  all  of   the  West.  Featuring  separately   the  outstanding   figures   for  Germany,  France  or   Italy  would  have  increased  the  amount  of  celebrities.110  

The   situation   in   arts   is   not   any   special   -­‐   the   historiometric   representation   of   the  scientific  celebrities  almost  duplicates  the  graphs  distribution  in  arts.  The  alternative  view  of   scientific   events   of   innovation   and   discovery   does   not   change   the   picture:   whether  measured   in   people   or   events,   97%   of   accomplishment   in   the   scientific   inventories  occurred   in   Europe   and   North   America.   Europe   continues   to   dominate,   although   not   as  much  as  in  arts,  with  an  aggregate  of  78%  of  the  events  and  82%  of  the  significant  figures.  Is  this  Eurocentric  distortion?  No,  it  is  reflection  of  the  factual  reality:  European  culture  has  imported  and  absorbed  influences  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  but  then  in  the  18th  century  it   was   European   culture   that   exploded   with   creativity   and   reorganized   the   rest   of   the  world.  And  it  is  only  at  the  end  of  the  20th  century  that  the  globalized  world  gives  access  for   the   nationals   of   non-­‐Western   countries   to   contribute   to   the   international   cultural  activities.  However,  this  integration  occurs  within  the  framework  that  has  been  elaborated  and  maintained  by  the  West.  111  

The   reason   why   the   history   of   non-­‐Western   countries   does   not   show   high   eminence  benchmarks  in  their  cultural  activities  is  because  cultural  life  in  them  has  operated  on  the  same   level   of   immature   pre-­‐industrial   low-­‐density  market   as   Europe   did   throughout   the  Middle  Ages.   Such  market  was   characterized  by   low   competition,   sluggish  demand,  part-­‐time  professional  employment  and  culture  of  anonymity.  The  only  economy   that  actually  

                                                                                                               110  Murray,  Charles  (2003)  -­‐  Human  Accomplishment:  The  Pursuit  of  Excellence  in  the  Arts  and  Sciences,  800  B.C.  to  1950.  HarperCollins,  New  York,  p.  249-­‐251.  111  ibid.  p.  251-­‐255.  

55  

outperformed   European   one   up   until   the   18th   century  was   Chinese,   but   its   culture  was  overly   controlled   by   the   Confucianist   ideology   that   looked   at   music   with   suspicion   as   a  potential  source  of  entertainment  and  distraction  from  the  civic  duties  and  responsibilities.  Subsequently,  In  music,  there  are  virtually  no  names  of  composers  in  Chinese  encyclopedic  sources   (ibid.   602),  whereas   13,000   painters   are   named   in   just   one   encyclopedia   of   art.  (ibid.   259)   Besides,   any   chances   of   international   competition   that   Chinese   market   had  slipped   away   after   British   opium   trade   policies   effectively   drugged   out   the   Chinese  population  and  ruined  Chinese  economy.  

Just   as   Western   industrialization   became   the   backbone   in   building   the   economic  infrastructures  of  the  world,  Western  classical  canon  became  the  backbone  of  expansion  of  Western  presence   in   the  music  of   the  world.  The  mechanism  of  penetration   is   the   same:  once   the   new  Western   commodity   is  made   available   at   the   local   non-­‐Western  market,   it  quickly   becomes   wanted,   as   the   consumers   find   out   superiority   of   the   new   product   in  comparison   to  what  was  available  out   there  before.  Western  music  products   looked  as  a  better  commodity  than  the  traditional  music  products  to  the  local  market  users  -­‐  and  this  was  a   chain   result   from   the   institution  of   the   second  canon   in   the  Western  music,  which  remained  unchallenged  by  any  non-­‐Western  culture  in  the  world.  

Music  Canon  and  Westernization  of  the  World  Music  

The  succession  of  two  canonizations  appears  to  be  a  prerequisite  for  the  viability  of  the  music  system.  The  first  canon  is  responsible  for  setting  the  standards  for  musical  literacy,  which  allows  to  initiate  the  process  of  cultural  conservation  and  progressive  development.  The   second   canon   is   responsible   for   forming   the   wide   user   base,   organizing   it   into   the  market,  and  employing  the  market  relationships  to  build  the  conventions  for  music  use.  It  is   the   second   canon   that   secures   the  quality   control   and   turns   the  musical  products   into  highly  competitive  goods,  likely  to  overtake  products  of  similar  functions  produced  in  the  markets  that  operate  on  the  grounds  of  the  first  canon  or  no  canon.  

The  process  of  globalization  of  the  European  musical  culture  started  with  colonization  of  the  Americas,  producing  the  first  samples  of  Western  driven  compositions  on  the  new  soil  by   late   17th   century.   However,   the   major   developments   followed   the   19th   century  industrialization  and   the  expansion  of   international   trade.  Cultural   imperialism  produced  pockets  of  pro-­‐Western  cultural  life,  noticeable  in  their  rejection  of  the  parochial  tradition,  but   limited   to   the  elite,   attracted  by   the   social   image  of  modernity  and  cosmopolitanism.  Foundation  of  the  Shanghai  Municipal  Symphony  Orchestra  in  1907  is  an  example  of  such  isolated  patches  of  globalization.  112  

                                                                                                               112  Ellis,  Katharine  (2001)  -­‐  The  structures  of  musical  life.  In:  The  Cambridge  History  of  Nineteenth-­‐Century  Music,  Volume  1,  Jim  Samson  ed.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge,  p.  343-­‐370.  

56  

But  colonization  was  not  the  only  method  for  the  classical  music  expansion.  It  also  was  decidedly  imported  -­‐  sometimes  with  drastic  consequences.  Such  is  the  story  of  the  clarinet  music   in   Turkey   -­‐   the   most   popular   form   of   instrumental   music   as   of   today,   heard   in  villages,   on   the   streets   of   Istanbul,   in   taverns,   on   concert   stages   and   in   conservatories.  Introduced   in   the   military   bands   by   Giuseppe   Donizetti,   hired   by   the   Mahmut   II   as  Instructor  General  of  the  Imperial  Ottoman  Music,  to  replace  the  dismissed  Janissary  Corps,  clarinet  found  its  way  into  the  court,  when  the  duties  of  Donizetti  included  teaching  music  to  the  members  of  the  Ottoman  royal  family.  By  the  end  of  the  19th  century  clarinet  became  common  in  village  bands.  In  the  set  of  reforms  initiated  after  1923,  Atatürk  established  new  policy  of  unification  between  the  folk  culture  with  Western  ideals,  banning  the  monophonic  music  education  and  inviting  the  best  European  musicians  to  work  in  Turkey.  Adoption  of  Western-­‐based   Ezgi-­‐Arel   notation   made   learning   clarinet   performance   easier.   And  institution   of   public   radio   in   1927   brought   clarinet   performance   to   a   wide   audience,  initiating  the  placement  of  the  clarinet  as  a  defining  instrument  of  Turkish  popular  culture.  113  

All  European  nations  ended  up  by  being  smoothly  integrated  into  the  Western  classical  music   tradition,  which   comfortably   absorbed   their   national  musics   and  molded   a  unique  form  for  each  of  the  nations.  Between  the  1860s  and  the  1930s  European  conversion  into  the  classical  music  has  been  completed,  with  Armenia,  Serbia,  Azerbaijan,  Croatia,  Bulgaria,  Slovenia,   Bosnia,   Albania,   Georgia,   and   finally,   in   the   1930s,   Kazakhstan   joining   the  Western   classical   community   -­‐   coining   their   national   styles   in   operatic   and   symphonic  music.  Classical   idiom  did  not  become  isolated  into  the  ivory  tower  in  these  countries.  Its  harmonic,  rhythmo-­‐metric,  formal,  textural  and  instrumental  features  merged  with  the  folk  idioms  and  formed  dialects  of  classical  language  -­‐  quite  on  par  with  the  countries  that  have  absorbed  classical  music  a  century  earlier:  Russia,  Belarus,  Ukraine,  Romania  and  Greece.  

The  process  of  assimilation  overall  was  spontaneous,  initiated  by  the  local  nationals,  and  went  rather  smoothly,  by  gradual  evolution  of  new  classical-­‐national  idioms  to  form  more  complex   works.   Even   cultures   based   on   the   well-­‐formed  musical   tradition   with   its   own  notation   and   theory   still   accepted   Western   influence.   An   example   of   this   is   Azerbaijan,  where  Uzeyir  Hajibeyov   in  1908  with  the  great  success  produced  the   first  national  opera  Leyli   and   Majnun.   It   used   long   sections   of   mugham   with   the   accompaniment   of   the   tar  contrasting  the  sections  written  for  the  Western  orchestra  and  vocalists.  After  his  study  for  a  year   in  Moscow  and  another  year   in  Saint-­‐Petersburg,  his  popular  operetta  Arshin  Mal  Alan  (1913)   featured  original  material   (only  one   folk   theme  used),  without  any  mugham,  completely  sustained  in  Western  music  forms.  His  last  opera  Koroghlu  (1936)  made  use  of  much  multi-­‐part  choral  writing,  completely  foreign  to  monodic  national  forms  of  music.  114  

                                                                                                               113  Kragulj,  Boja  (2012)  -­‐  The  clarinet  as  a  defining  instrument  of  Turkish  musical  culture.  The  clarinet,  39  (3)  June,  p.  59.  114  O’Brien,  Matthew  (2004)  -­‐  Uzeyir  Hajibeyov  and  his  role  in  the  development  of  musical  life  in  Azerbaidzhan.  In:  Soviet  Music  and  Society  Under  Lenin  and  Stalin:  The  Baton  and  the  Sickle,  ed.  Edmunds,  Neil.  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  209-­‐227.  

57  

There  was  much  public   interest   to   the   classical  music   during   the   1920s.   A   number   of  clubs   carried   the   series   of   chamber   and   symphonic   recitals,   groups   of   amateurs   played  chamber  music  together,  during  1921  celebration  of  150  anniversary  of  Beethoven  in  Baku  13   concerts   were   held.   Groups   of   performers   on   national   instruments   were   performing  pieces  by  Western  composers.  Azeri  composers  started  writing  romances,  songs,  chamber  music   and   incidental   music   to   plays   and   films   in   Western   tradition,   incorporating   the  melodic  intonations  completely  foreign  to  mugham,  yet  arranged  in  the  way  that  made  an  Azari   impression.   Quite   a   number   of   such   songs   by   Uzeyir   Hajibeyov   and   Muslim  Magomayev  became  very  popular  across   the   country.  The   rise  of  Azari   symphonic  music  was  initiated  by  the  suite  “Fragments”  by  Asaf  Zeynally  (1931).  115  

The  relative  ease  of  assimilation  of  Western  music  in  the  non-­‐Western  cultures  owed  to  the   framework   of   musical   nationalism,   originated   in   the   18th   century   England   and  cultivated   by   Romantic   composers   in   most   European   countries   throughout   the   19th  century.  The  politics  of  mercantilism  resulted  in  the  raise  of  public  awareness  of  belonging  to   the   same  nation,   sharing   the   same   roots   and   seeking   cultural   dominance.   In   the   same  way  how  the  competition  for  economic  control  strengthened  the  nation-­‐states,  nationalism  promoted  expression  of   the  musical   traits  underlying   classical  music   -­‐   revival  of   the   folk  roots  in  order  to  invigorate  the  high  art  and  reconnect  it  with  vaster  groups  of  population.  Competition  between  major  Western  European  nations  led  to  the  “nationalist  race”,  where  the  dominance  of  a  stronger  nation  caused   the   insurgence  of  smaller  nations  or  minority  ethnicities   in  national   states.  Romantic   aesthetics,  with   its   keen   interest   in  naturalism  of  the  place  of  action,  especially  in  opera,  provided  an  artistic  form  of  expressing  the  national  character:  through  quotations  of  folklore,  engagement  of  programmatic  content,  appealing  to   the   national   epics,   emulation   of   the   musical   features   of   the   national   dances,   using  vernacular   texts   in  vocal  music  etc.   -­‐   this  blend  has  been  reproduced   from  one  nation   to  another,  spreading  from  the  Western  Europe  to  Scandinavia  and  Eastern  Europe.116  

The   technical   apparatus   of   Western   classical   music,   with   its   distinction   between  harmony,  melody,  rhythm,  meter,  texture,  music  form,  instrumentation  and  orchestration,  enables  a  composer  with  the  arsenal  of  tools  to  emulate  virtually  anything.  Just  as  Balakirev  or   Rimsky-­‐Korsakov   recorded  music   they   auditioned   in   their   field   expeditions   and   later  examined  and  emulated   the   folk  models,  Bartok   transcribed   the   songs  of   all   neighboring  nations,   and   Debussy   initiated   imitation   of   exotic   Gamelan   music,   which   he   heard   it   at  Parisian   Exposition   1889   and   reflected   upon   in   his   “Pagodes”.   And   Lou   Harrison   was  transcribing   the   Javanese,   Balinese,   and   Sundanese   music   in   order   to   emulate   it   in   his  works.117  

                                                                                                               115  Keldysh,  Yuri  et  al  (1970)  -­‐  Istoriya  Muzyki  Narodov  SSSR:  1917-­‐1932  [History  of  music  of  the  peoples  of  USSR:  1917-­‐1932]  Sovetskii  Kompozitor,  Moscow,  p.  332-­‐346.  116  Taruskin,  Richard  -­‐  Nationalism.  Grove  Music  Online,  Oxford  Music  Online  (Accessed  7/7/2012).  117  Spiller,  Henry  (2004)  -­‐  Gamelan:  The  Traditional  Sounds  of  Indonesia,  ABC-­‐CLIO,  Santa  Barbara,  California,  p.  128-­‐129.  

58  

The  classical  composers  interested  not  in  sounding  exotic,  but  in  capturing  the  style  and  spirit   of   the   foreign   music   could   convincingly   meet   their   goals.   The   example   of   such  “learned  cosmopolitanism”  is  career  by  Reinhold  Glière.  The  pupil  of  Arensky,  Taneyev  and  Ippolitov-­‐Ivanov,   he   was   the   member   of   Beliayev’s   group,   influenced   by   the   music   of  Rimsky-­‐Korsakov.   After   Glière   has   established   his   reputation   as   a   canon-­‐oriented  composer   and   achieved   international   recognition   with   his   symphonies   and   quartets,   he  turned  his  attention  to  national  styles.  In  1921  he  wrote  a  Ukranian  work,  Zaporozhtsy.  In  1923   he   took   on   a   challenging   project   to   compose   an   opera   on   Eastern   folk   tale   Shakh-­‐Senem  for  reinstituted  opera  theater  in  Baku.  Glière  has  travelled  to  Azerbaidjan,  collected  folk  material,  transcribed  mugham  performances  and  came  up  with  the  music  that  stood  up  to  the  standard  of  post-­‐Romantic  symphonic  opera,  yet  captured  the  national  Azari  musical  characteristics,   with   over   30   genuine   folk   themes   artfully   interwoven   into   the   dramatic  development.   The   second   edition   of   1934   (in   Azeri   as   opposed   to   the   1925   version   in  Russian)   scored   a   big   success  with   public,   press   and   peers,   earning   the   recognition   that  Glière   showed   the   direction   towards   symphonic   mugham   for   the   Azeri   composers.   The  reputation  of  Glière’s  expertise  in  Azeri  music  was  such  that  in  1937  he  was  asked  by  the  Azeri  organizers  of   the  Festival  of  Azerbaijani  Art   in  Moscow   to  be   the   consultant   for   all  music  works,  and  after  the  death  of  Magomayev,  Glière  was  commissioned  to  complete  his  last  opera  Nargiz.118  

The  same  approach  Glière  used  in  ballet  music,  in  1927,  studying  the  traditional  Chinese  music  and  popular  songs  for  his  ballet  The  Red  Poppy,  the  action  of  which  took  place  in  a  Chinese   sea-­‐port.   Symphonic   development   based   on   traditional   Chinese   melodies   was  praised  for  its  coloristic  yet  dramatic  impression.  The  reception  of  the  ballet  was  triumphal,  with   applauds   and   ovations   often   overpowering   music.   (ibid.   125-­‐138)   The   folkloric  formula   became   the   credo   of   the   composer.   During   his   tour   over   Buryat-­‐Mongolia   he  collected   the   Mongolian   and   Buryat   folk   material,   for   his   Heroic   March   (1936)   and   the  music   for   the   film   “Buddha’s   Deputy”   (1935).   (ibid.   141)   In   1936   the   composer   was  commissioned   to   write   the   opera   Gyul'sara   for   the   Festival   of   Uzbeki   Art   in   Moscow.  Following  the  same  method  that  he  previously  used  in  Azerbaijan,  Glière  stayed  for  a  year  and  a  half   in  Tashkent,  constructing  symphonic  development  through  the  dramatic  action  on   the   carefully   collected  material   of   the   folkloric   Uzbeki  music   and   traditional  maqam,  including  the  national  instruments  in  the  score.  The  opera  was  highly  rated  by  critics  and  was  met  with  great  enthusiasm  by  the  public.  (ibid.  145-­‐149).  In  1938  Glière  wrote  music  for  the  Tadjiki  film  “The  friends  meet  again”,  the  Uzbeki  film  “Alisher  Navoi”,  and  “Fergana  Festival”   (1940)   for   the   50th   anniversary   of   the   Chicago   Symphony   -­‐   all   based   on   folk  material.  Opera   “Leyli   and  Medzhnun”   (1940)  based  on  Navoi’s  poem  became  one  of   the  most  popular  stage  works  in  Uzbekistan.  119  

It   should   be   added   that   “popular”   in   Soviet   Union   did   not   mean   to   be   liked   by   the  communist   authorities.  Quite   in   contrary,  music  most  popular   across   the  population  was  likely   to   be   disapproved   by   the   authorities   -­‐   such   as   romances   by   Alexander   Vertinsky.  Soviet  establishment  prescribed  what  to  listen  to  and  followed  up  the  prescriptions  only  in                                                                                                                  118  Gulinskaya,  Zoya  (1986)  -­‐  Reinhold  Moritzevich  Gliere.  Muzyka,  Moscow,  p.  113-­‐122.  119  ibid.  158-­‐161.  

59  

relation   to   the   institutions,   not   individuals,   provided   they   did   not   listen   to   the   works  banned   as   “anti-­‐Soviet   propaganda”.   Stating   that   “Leyli   and   Medzhnun”   was   popular   in  Uzbekistan  means  that  Uzbeki   listeners  were  eagerly  buying  tickets   for  the  production  of  the  opera  or  gala-­‐concerts  that  included  its  music,  purchasing  the  records  of  it,  asking  for  the  excerpts   from  it  on  the  radio-­‐on-­‐demand  programs,  etc.   -­‐   from  the  perspective  of   the  consumer,  there  was   little  difference  between  “popular”   in  the  USSR  and  “popular”   in  the  West.  

The   knowledge   received   from   studies   of   tonal   harmony,   counterpoint   and   traditional  composition   in   the   Moscow   Conservatory   enabled   Glière   to   emulate   unfamiliar   non-­‐Western   music   traditions   close   enough   to   make   the   local   audiences   recognize   his  emulations  as  their  own  and  want  to  hear  more  of  them  -­‐  Glière  remained  popular  across  Soviet   Union  way   into   the   1950s,   always   collecting   full   houses   during   his   concert   tours  (altogether  giving  over  400  recitals   throughout  his   life).   (ibid.  198-­‐200)  The  skills  of  ear-­‐training,   analysis   and   composition   sufficed   to   let   the   composer   chose   the   representative  samples  of  target  music,  understand  the  principle  of  musical  communication  employed  by  the  music,  identify  the  key  structures  responsible  for  musical  expression,  reconfigure  these  structures  for  the  purpose  of  expression  of  the  new,  composer’s,   libretto  or  program,  and  instrumentate   the   music   in   a   way   to   resemble   the   authentic   sound.   By   no   means   this  method  was  unique   to  Glière.  Many  of  his   students   in   composition  became  skillful   in   the  national   emulation:   Prokofiev,   Myaskovsky,   Revutsky,   Lyatoshinsky,   Khachaturian,  Mosolov,   Polovinkin,  Rakov,  A.   and  B.  Aleksandrov,  Knipper,   to   name   the   few.  Of   course,  Soviet   ideology  heavily  propped  the   idea  of   international  solidarity  of  proletariat,  putting  pressure   on   the   conservatories   to   teach   the   students   of   composition   how   to  master   the  national  idioms  -­‐  at  least  until  the  demise  of  the  USSR  the  curriculum  of  graduate  school  of  music  has  included  subjects  that  taught  how  to  analyze  folk  music  and  make  professional  arrangements   of   it.   It   is   indisputable   that   the   theoretic   foundations   of  Western   classical  music  are  capable  of  providing  Western  composer  with  the  tools  for  realistic  emulation  of  non-­‐Western   music,   and   that   based   upon   such   successful   emulation,   a   number   of   non-­‐Western  countries  have  assimilated  the  Western  classical  tradition.  

Because  of  this  capacity  alone,   it   is  wrong  to  tag  Western  classical  music  as  just  one  of  the  world’s  musics.  It  has  clearly  demonstrated  that  it  is  not  one  of  many  -­‐  it  is  very  special.  No   other   traditional   music   system   was   capable   of   spreading   globally   to   include   other  nations  and  provide  them  with  their  national  versions  of  the  international  musical  tradition  sufficient  to  cover  those  countries’  cultural  needs.  Territorially,  the  biggest  non-­‐European  music  system  was  Chinese  yayue  that  has  influenced  gagaku  in  Japan,  aak  in  Korea,  and  nhã  nhac  in  Vietnam.  However,  inside  China,  the  Han  majority  has  been  historically  oppressive  towards   the  minorities  and   their   cultures.  Han   language  and  philosophy  of  Confucianism  were   imposed   on   the   ethnic   minorities   from   the   2nd   century   B.C.,   with   the   purpose   to  transform  them  from  the  “barbarian”  state  to  become  Han  (the  laihua  policy  adopted  in  the  2nd  century).  As  a  result,  by  the  end  of  the  Han  dynasty  the  eastern,  southeastern  and  most  of   the   so-­‐called   western   barbarians   have   been   assimilated   and   no   longer   existed.   This  policy  was  reinforced  by  the  education  system  adopted  during  the  Sui  and  Tang  Dynasties.  The  Mongol   conquest   eased  up   the  national   politics,   however   the  Ming  dynasty   restored  the   Han   supremacy   and   stripped   Mongols   of   their   privileges.   The   Manchu   invasion  

60  

instituted   imperial   privileges   for   the   Manchus,   and   recognized   the   Mongol   and   Tibetan  cultures,  however  restricting  the  other  cultures  even  to   the  greater  extent,   i.e.  permitting  the  minority   languages   only   in   religious   practices.  Western  missionaries   provided   some  support  for  the  minority  cultures  during  the  19th  century,  but  Japanese  occupation  put  an  end  to  it  in  1895  by  imposing  even  tougher  policies,  sometimes  leading  to  genocide  of  the  minorities  (as  in  Taiwan).120  

Maoist  cultural  policies  did  not  change  the  historic  repression  of  the  minorities  by  much.  Thus,   in   the  Miao   region  musical   ensembles   did   not   have   any   ethnic  minorities,   despite  there  were  mostly  Miao  Chinese   in  the  audiences.  Han  musicians  would  dress  up  in  Miao  costumes  and  present  Sinicized  versions  of  Miao  songs  and  dances  to  an  audience  whose  ancestors  had  originally  created  them.  But  the  music  of  the  Miao  was  not  only  Sinified  but  Westernized,  with  added  harmony  and  Western  instrumentation.121  

Even  if  traditional  Chinese  music  was  trying  to  expand  and  put  in  place  assimilated  local  national   versions   of   the   Han  music,   this   process  must   have   been   halted   by   the   influx   of  Western   music.   Yayue   is   in   no   position   of   spreading   over   the   world.   Today   there   are  concert   halls   and   opera   houses   in   all   major   Chinese   cities.   China   is   the   world’s   biggest  supplier  of  classical  music  instruments.  So  many  children  play  these  instruments  in  China  that  there  is  the  chronic  shortage  of  teachers.  The  piano  is  the  most  fashionable  instrument  for  the  youngster.  The  performance  of  a  Western  opera  may  draw  a  bigger  audience  than  that  of  a  Peking  opera.  The  top  governmental  officials  regularly  attend  orchestral  concerts  and   Western   operas   and   proclaim   their   love   for   the   music   of   Mozart   and   Beethoven.  Classical   music   is   viewed   as   superior   to   the   traditional   music   in   relation   to   its   greater  technological  development,  more  sophisticated  notation,  greater  scientific  base  and  wider  international   appeal.  Western   instruments   and  music   theory  dominate   the   curriculum  of  China’s   conservatories.   Nearly   all   Chinese   composers   from   the   1970s   on   use   Western  harmony  and  texture  in  treatment  of  the  folk  material.122  

It  is  important  to  point  out  that  the  “selling  point”  of  the  Western  music  for  non-­‐Western  cultures   is   exactly   the   aesthetic   aspect   of   music   along   with   the   codified   into   it   (by   the  Western   classical   canon)   market   information   about   the   Western   music   product.   It   was  mentioned   earlier   in   this   book   that   the  market   discourse   tends   to   establish   the   cultural  values  that  convert  into  the  cultural  capitol  of  the  consumers.  Let  us  zoom  in  to  define  what  exactly  is  encoded  in  the  classical  music.  

First  of  all,  it  must  be  said  that  the  key  condition  for  the  canon  to  stay  functional  is  the  vital  practice  of  live  performance.  Direct  contact  with  the  audience  is  one  sure  way  for  the  performer  to  “feel”  how  his  music  is  perceived.  The  same  goes  for  the  composer:  the  best  

                                                                                                               120  Tsung,  Linda  (2009)  -­‐  Minority  Languages,  Education  and  Communities  in  China.  Palgrave  Macmillan,  New  York,  p.  34-­‐65.  121  Kraus  R.C.  (1989)  -­‐  Pianos  and  Politics  in  China;  Middle-­‐Class  Ambitions  and  the  Struggle  over  Western  Music,  Oxford  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  155.  122  Melvin,  Sheila  and  Cai,  Jindong  (2004)  -­‐  Rhapsody  in  Red;  How  Western  Classical  Music  Became  Chinese.  Algora  Publishing,  New  York,  p.  299-­‐333.  

61  

feedback   is   being   personally   present   at   the   concert   hall.   This   experience  might   be   even  more   important   than   the   critical   review   -­‐   since   conventions  are   social,   and  not  personal.  The   reaction   of   the   group   of   people   might   be   better   validation   by   the   canon   than   the  opinion  of   a   single   person,   even  he   is   an   expert.   Ideally,   both   opinions   should  be  played  against  each  other  and  the  conclusion  derived.  

Active   concert   life  with   the  mass  of   audience  driven   to   the   concert  halls   is   the   sign  of  vitality  of  the  music  language  -­‐  and  the  means  of  its  development  and  dissipation.  Classical  tradition   has   spread   out   not   so   by   music   publishing   or   music   education.   The   biggest  vehicles   in   taking   new   lands   was   live   performance.   This   is   how   Sultan   Mahmut   II   was  impressed   with   the   concerts,   opera   and   ballet   performances   given   at   the   Western  embassies   in   Istanbul,   and   put   Giuseppe   Donizetti,   the   older   brother   of   the   famous  composer,  in  charge  of  finding  the  finest  musicians  in  Europe  and  bringing  them  in.  Quite  symbolically,  Giuseppe  Donizetti  authored  the  first  Ottoman  national  anthem,  marking  the  new  policy  of  Western  enculturation.123  

So,   what   is   the  message   of   the   act   of   performance   of   the   classical  music   piece   at   the  symphonic  concert,  as  it  would  appear  to  the  listener  not  familiar  with  the  Western  musical  canons  and   their   conventions?  On   the  most   superficial   level,   the   spectator   sees   the   large  group  of  musicians  exposed  on  the  stage,  dressed  in  the  same  way,  engaged  in  the  process  of   reading  music   from   their  parts,   and  playing   their   instruments   it   in   a  way   coordinated  with  their  colleagues  -­‐  all  under  the  guidance  of  the  conductor.  The  focus  of  their  activity  is  the   production   of   complex   sonorities   which   appear   to   change   in   time   according   to   the  mutual  plan,  known  to  the  conductor.  The  audience  is  supposed  to  focus  on  the  way  how  the   sound   keeps   changing   and   appreciate   the   difficulties   overcome   by   each   individual  performer  as  well  as  all  of  them  as  a  group.  

This   appreciated   activity   closely   resembles   the   process   of   the   industrial   production.  Each  of  the  factory  workers  has  his  own  task  to  handle,  which  depends  on  the  output  of  the  fellow   workers,   and   contributes   to   the   final   product   that   comes   as   a   result   of   the  collaborative   effort   of  many   participants.   The   production   follows   the   plan   known   to   the  general   engineer   and   administered   by   the   personnel   of   engineers,   mechanics   and  managers.  The  plan  comes  from  an  inventor,  and  it  is  implemented  in  numerous  factories  in  more  or  less  the  same  logistics.  Each  of  the  participants  in  the  production  must  possess  special  qualifications  in  order  to  be  employed,  and  has  to  apply  his  skills  to  the  work  in  the  most  diligent  and  consistent  way.  The  resultant  product  is  offered  for  the  consumers,  who  then   are   free   to   chose   whether   to   approve   of   it   or   not   -­‐   however,   the   consumers   are  estranged  from  the  production  process,  and  have  to  await  for  the  product  to  be  delivered  for  their  judgment.124  

                                                                                                               123  Shaw,  Stanford  (1976)  -­‐  The  History  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  and  Modern  Turkey,  volume  2:  Reform,  Revolution,  and  Republic:  The  Rise  of  Modern  Turkey  1808-­‐1975,  Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1976,  p.  49.  124  Small,  Christopher  (2001)  -­‐  Why  Doesn't  the  Whole  World  Love  Chamber  Music?  American  Music,  Vol.  19,  No.  3  (Autumn,  2001),  pp.  340-­‐359.  

62  

The  transformation  of   instrumental  ensembles   into  orchestras  started   in  France   in   the  mid-­‐17th  century  and  in  a  century  spread  over  Europe,  so  that  by  1740  almost  every  large  city   and   every   important   court   had   an   orchestra.   The   buildings   designed   specifically   for  concerts  have  been  erected  starting  from  The  Holywell  Room  at  Oxford  (1748).  However,  the   setting   of   the   instruments,   their   construction   and   the   technique   of   playing   differed  widely   from   place   to   place,   often   making   the   same   piece   of   music   sound   drastically  different  when  performed  at  different  cities.  From  the  mid-­‐18th  century  to  about  1815  the  orchestra   has   become   more   or   less   uniformed   to   provide   sufficient   “sameness”   of   the  symphonic   sound   for   the   composers   to   reserve   to   the   scoring   standards.   The   orchestral  instruments  were  generally  set  by  the  mid-­‐18th  century,  but  the  accessories  (i.e.  bows)  and  instrumental   construction  became  uniformed  only   in   the  19th   century.  As   the  patronage  for   the   orchestra   dissipated,   orchestras   were   institutionalized   into   the   full-­‐time   public  enterprises  with   the   permanent   location   (in   the   form   of   the   philharmonic   societies,   city  orchestras,  or  theater  orchestras)  during  the  course  of  the  19th  century.  The  profession  of  the   conductor   has   been   established   in   the   first   half   of   the   19th   century   -­‐   with   the  prerogative  over   the   artistic   control   over   the  matters  of   the   interpretation   for   the   entire  orchestra.125  

This   time   frame   generally   coincides   with   the   onset   of   the   industrial   revolution   -­‐  especially   its   phase   of   the   technological   innovation.   The   introduction   of   new   inventions  went   hand   in   hand   with   innovations   in   organization,   when   the   small   workshops   of  traditional   industries   were   replaced   by   the   factory   system.   The   first   factory   built  specifically   to   fit   the  machines   and   house   the  workers  was   the   Cromford  Mill,   set   up   by  Richard  Arkwright  in  1771.  Factory  production  was  characterized  by  the  concentration  of  the  centrally  operated  equipment  and  the  workforce  divided  by  specialization  of  the  labor,  yet  unified  by  the  usage  of   the  machinery   in  the  production  cycle.  Factory  manufacturing  led   to   the   increase   in   the   production   facilities   and   capital   accumulation.   The   divorce  between  labor  and  ownership  of  the  means  of  production  resulted  in  mechanization  of  the  labor  -­‐  the  systematic  and  generalized  implementation  of  the  machinery,  which  substituted  for  the  efforts  and  skills  of  man.  126  

This  tendency  applies  to  the  classical  orchestra:  the  modernization  and  unification  of  the  instruments  used  in  the  orchestras  and  overall  increase  in  the  amount  of  the  instruments  engaged  together.  Separation  of  all   instruments   into  groups,  subgroups  and  delegation  of  responsibilities  for  the  “production”  cycle  -­‐  learning  and  rehearsing  the  music  -­‐  is  a  form  of  division   of   labor   and   hierarchical   subordination,   with   the   conductor   at   the   top,   the  concertmaster   of   the   orchestra   second,   the   concertmasters   of   the   groups   third   and   the  ranks  of  the  workers  (first,  second,  third-­‐chairs  etc.).  All  the  performers  are  estranged  from  the  authorship  of  the  music  they  create,  yet  they  are  united  by  executing  different  functions  necessary   for   the   final   product   to   take   its   shape.   Mechanization   plays   a   big   role   in  orchestral   performance   -­‐   this   is   what   separates   the   orchestra   musician   from   the   solo                                                                                                                  125  Spitzer  J.  &  Zaslaw  N.  (2004)  -­‐  The  Birth  of  the  Orchestra:  history  of  an  institution  1650–1815.  Oxford  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  306-­‐342,  368.  126  Crouzet,  François  (2001)  -­‐  A  History  of  the  European  Economy,  1000–2000,  University  Press  of  Virginia,  Charlottesville  and  London,  p.  101-­‐104.  

63  

performer:   fitting   in   the   group  becomes  more   important   than   giving   the   fresh   rendition,  contributing   to   standardization   of   playing,   overall   prevalence   of   instrumental   technique  over  creativity.  

Factory  production  was  known   to  generated   large   increases   in   labor  productivity   (the  spinning  machines:  c.  1800  was  making  in  a  day  as  much  cotton  yarn  as  300  workers  with  spinning   wheels).   Similar   effect   can   be   observed   with   the   orchestral   performance:   the  impression  it  imposes  on  the  listener  is  hundred  times  stronger  than  the  ensemble  of  3  or  4  musicians.   The   scale   of   the   symphonic   sound   and   the   factory-­‐like   organization   of  performance   alone  must   have   attracted   the   audiences  with   its   appearing  modernity   and  effectiveness.  

And  indeed  the  analysis  of  the  repertoire  of  the  19th  century  public  recitals  shows  that  symphonic  music  was   receiving   the   status   of   aesthetic   superiority   over   the   other   genres  during  the  period  between  1848  and  1870.  When  musical  life  resumed  after  the  rebellions  of  1848,  the  public  taste  started  leaning  towards  the  orchestras  and  the  classical  repertoire.  The   solo   recitals   featuring   virtuoso   instrumentalists   or   vocalists   that   were   heavily   in  demand  beforehand,  now   looked   shallow  and  empty.  A  new  generation  of   virtuosos,   like  Henri   Vieuxtemps,   Joseph   Joachim,   and   Anton   Rubinstein,   switched   to   symphonic  repertoire,   favoring   concertos   and   cultivating   grand   heroic   posture   in   their   technique.  Symphonic  sound  became  the  matter  of  prestige  and  public  attraction.   It  was  during   this  period  that  orchestras  elevated  their  status  from  private  concert  societies  into  symbols  of  cultural  achievement  for  the  entire  city  or  even  a  nation.  127  

That   is   why  Western   classical   music   has   been   attracting   the   attention   of   the   nations  entering  the  global  economic  stage.  The  national  symphonic  music  to  them  appeared  as  a  pass   to   the   Pal-­‐Mal   club   of   industrialized   economies.   This   has   been   the   pattern   for   the  classical   music   European   expansion   in   the   19th   century,   advance   in   the   Americas   and  Australia  at  the  turn  of  the  centuries,  transition  to  Asia  in  the  beginning  of  the  20th  century  and   developments   after   the   2nd   World   War.   Classical   music   and   its   conventions   were  exported  to  the  developing  world,  including  Asia,  following  in  the  wake  of  industrialization,  at  least  among  the  ruling  class.  -­‐  wherever  western  consumer  values  go,  western  classical  music  follows  quickly,  as  can  be  witnessed  most  vividly  in  Japan.  128  

The  symphonic  expansion  is  not  cooling  down.  Fourteen  symphony  orchestras  in  Japan  is   not   outstanding   amongst   Asian   countries:   14   orchestras   in   China   10   orchestras   in  Taiwan,   8   orchestras   in   Philippines,   7   orchestras   in   Hong-­‐Kong,   5   orchestras   in   South  Korea,   the   same   in   Singapore,   4   in  Malaysia   -­‐   these   figures   testify   about   the   competitive  ranking  of  new  Asian  markets   in  their  self-­‐evaluated  integration  into  the  world  economy.  The   process   of   “political   orchestration”   is   still   going   on   with   foundation   of   new   Asian  

                                                                                                               127  Weber,  William  (2006)  -­‐  The  Rise  of  the  Classical  Repertoire  in  Nineteenth-­‐Century  Orchestral  Concerts.  In:  Peyser  J.  (Ed.),  The  orchestra:  A  collection  of  23  essays  on  its  Origins  and  Transformations.  Hal  Leonard  Corporation,  Milwaukee,  WI,  p.  361-­‐386.  128  Small,  C  (1996)  -­‐  Music  Society  and  Education.  Hanovei;  NH:  University  of  New  England  Press,  p.  165.  

64  

symphonic   orchestras:   Hanoi   Philharmonic   Orchestra   (1997),   Macao   Youth   Symphony  Orchestra  (1997),  Myanmar  National  Symphony  Orchestra  (2001,  reinstituted  2012),  The  Siam   Philharmonic   Orchestra   (2002),   The   Symphony   Orchestra   of   India   (2006),   Kuala  Lumpur   Performing   Arts   Centre   Sinfonietta   (2006),   Thailand   Philharmonic   Orchestra  (2006),   the   Qatar   Philharmonic   Orchestra   (2007),   Angkor   National   Youth   Orchestra  (2007),   UN   Symphony   Orchestra   (2012),   the   United   Arab   Emirates   National   Symphony  Orchestra  (2012),  Bangladesh  Shilpakala  Academy  Orchestra  (2012),  the  joined  Symphony  Orchestra  of  Tajikistan,  Kazakhstan  and  Kyrgyzstan.  

Founding  the  national  orchestra  and  cultivating  the  symphonic  music  in  national  idioms  stands  for  the  acknowledgement  of  readiness  of  the  3rd  world  nations  to  step  forward  and  become  equal  partners  to  the  nations  that  have  already  cultivated  symphonic  music,  which  then   becomes   a   form   of   cultural   currency   set   to   evaluate   the   nation’s   capacity   for  mass  production  and  its  reliability  as  a  partner  in  globalized  production  cycle.  Western  classical  music   also  becomes   associated  with   the   idea  of  wealth   -­‐   by   the   same   token  of   affiliation  with   the   industrialization.  One   of   the   immediate   consequences   of   the   factory   production  within   the   open  market   economy  was   the   stable   incentive   for   the   entrepreneurs   to   look  unceasingly   for   new   productivity   gains.   This   laid   the   ground   for   what   economists   call  “modern  economic  growth”   -­‐   a   continuous   self-­‐sustaining   increase   in  product  per   capita.  For  the  developing  nations  this  model  stands  in  sharp  contrast  to  the  slow  and  fluctuating  progress  characteristic  of  preindustrial  economies.129  

Western  symphonic  music  works  as  a  “subliminal”  representation  of  the  advantages  of  the   capitalistic   society.   This   must   be   the   reason   for   its   surge   in   popularity   in   Western  Europe   during   the   2nd   half   of   the   19th   century   and   gradual   decline   in   the  West,   as   the  Eastern   European   countries   took   the   turn   of   symphonic   excitement.   Naturally,   as   the  nation   commits   to   the   capitalistic   model   and   secures   its   economic   base,   the   urgency   in  sensing   “industrialization”   reduces.   The   other   motifs,   more   important   to   the   social   life,  come  to  surface.  Such  is  the  topic  of  overcoming  the  difficulties  -­‐  a  landmark  of  Beethoven’s  dominance  in  the  Western  classical  canon.  

The  satellite  of  the  classical  orchestra  -­‐  the  classical  symphony  -­‐  tells  the  same  story  over  and   over   again:   the   story   of   the   person   defining   himself   through   the   life   challenges,  becoming   stronger   and   finding   unity   with   the   world   around.   Like   in   the   genre   of   the  western,  the  same  story  has  to  be  repeated  in  multitude  of  characters  and  circumstances  in  order   to   make   the   same   point:   that   being   rational,   having   a   good   goal   and   staying  consistent  pays  back  and  will  be  appreciated  by  the  society.  General  stories  like  that  can  be  seen  as  a  cultural  ceremony  that  marks  the  exploration,  the  affirmation,  and  the  celebration  of  certain  values,  certain  kinds  of  ideal  relationships  and  life  attitudes.  Symphony  becomes  the  rite  whose  function  is  to  remind  and  reinforce  the  important  cultural  credo  -­‐  disclosed  through  the  progression  of  themes  of  certain  character  and  their  elaboration.  That  is  why  autonomy   of  music   is   the   prerequisite   of   the   symphonic  music.   The   separation   of  music  into  an  entity  of  its  own  does  distance  the  spectator  from  the  rite,  but  in  exchange,  engrafts  

                                                                                                               129  Crouzet,  François  (2001)  -­‐  A  History  of  the  European  Economy,  1000–2000,  University  Press  of  Virginia,  Charlottesville  and  London,  p.  101-­‐104.  

65  

a  genuine  sense  of  accomplishment  in  the  listener,  as  the  latter  penetrates  into  the  message  of  the  autonomous  music.  The  end  result  of  the  audition  is  the  affirmation  of  the  listener’s  power,  multiplied  by  the  amount  of  listeners  in  the  audience.  Experience  of  rational  unity,  the  championship  of  intellect  over  the  challenges  of  nature,  is  the  idiosyncratic  purport  of  the  symphony.130  

This   aspect   becomes   evident   only   to   those   listeners  who   accept   the   autonomy   of   the  music   work   and   become   proficient   in   following   basic   auditory   contrasts.   However,   this  level  of  competence  appears  to  be  rather  basic,  accessible  though  the  numerous  instances  of   autonomous   listening.   The   music   history   of   Soviet   Union   is   filled   up   with   the  experimental  demonstrations  of  proficiency  in  following  the  autonomous  evaluation  of  the  classical  music  achieved  by  the  audiences  in  the  Asiatic  republics  and  autonomous  districts,  completely  unexposed  to  the  Western  music  before  the  1920s.131  

Similar  evidence  can  be  traced  in  Western  sources.  The  Council  for  the  Encouragement  of  Music  and  the  Arts  (CEMA),  founded  in  1939  in  the  UK,  held  series  of  classical  concerts  in  factory  canteens  and  popular  venues  throughout  the  war.  The  surveys  of  the  audience  after  the  concert  series  by  Myra  Hess  showed  "a  new  understanding  between  the  social  classes"  and  a  perceived  "message  of  social  harmony".132  

The   capacity   of   symphonic  music   to   intellectually   and   emotionally   unite   the   audience  stems  from  the  creativity  issue  deeply  ingrained  into  the  classical  music.  The  same  feature  of   creativity   that   marks   the   work   of   the   composer,   characterizes   the   rendition   of   the  composition   by   the   performer   and   its   interpretation   by   the   listener.   The   source   of  emotional   contagion   in   otherwise   intellectual   domain   of   sense-­‐making   is   a   joint   act   of  creation   between   the   listener   and   the   artists.   This   joint   experience   sets   a   new   intrinsic  value,  responsible  for  the  effect  of  “rational  addiction”  to  the  arts.  133  

Creativity   of   listeners   is   the   phenomenon   unique   to   the  Western   arts   consumption.   A  classical   listener   has   to   go   beyond   traditional  ways   of   thinking   about  music.   Each   of   the  episodes   that  make   the  story   line   in  music   is  unpredictable,  and  so   is   the  relation  of  one  episode   to   another,   forcing   the   listener   to   come   up  with   something   new   and   original   as  compared   to   previous   act   of   listening.   Creative   performance   is   known   to   emerge   from   a  confluence  of  six  different  parameters:  intellectual  processes,  knowledge,  intellectual  style,  personality,   motivation   and   the   person’s   environmental   context.   Many   artists   regard  

                                                                                                               130  Small,  Christopher  (2001)  -­‐  Why  Doesn't  the  Whole  World  Love  Chamber  Music?  American  Music,  Vol.  19,  No.  3  (Autumn,  2001),  pp.  340-­‐359.  131  Keldysh,  Yuri  et  al  (1970)  -­‐  Istoriya  Muzyki  Narodov  SSSR:  1917-­‐1932  [History  of  music  of  the  peoples  of  USSR:  1917-­‐1932]  Sovetskii  Kompozitor,  Moscow.  132  Beaven,  Brad  (2005)  -­‐  Leisure,  Citizenship  And  Working-­‐Class  Men  in  Britain,  1850-­‐1945.  Manchester  University  Press,  Manchester  UK,  p.  225.    133  McCain,  Roger  (2006)  -­‐  Defining  Cultural  and  Artistic  Goods.  In:  Handbook  of  the  Economics  of  Art  and  Culture,  Volume  1,  North  Holland,  Amsterdam,  p.  147-­‐167.  

66  

traditional   art   education   as   not   very   effective   in   addressing   all   these   constituents   of  creativity,  holding  that  experience  is  a  better  teacher.  134  

Jacqueline  H.  Wiggins  points  out  that  in  the  practice  of  Western  music  “listening”  constitutes  analysis  and  interpretation  of  the  flow  of  sounds  heard  during  audition.  A  listener  is  supposed  to  identify  meaningful  elements  in  the  music,  retrieve  their  semantic  values  and  reconfigure  the  meanings  for  each  of  the  constituent  elements  in  such  a  way  that  their  succession  would  make  sense.  The  entire  process  of  listening  to  a  piece  of  music  is  nothing  but  an  intellectual  puzzle  that  each  listener  has  to  solve,  negotiating  meaning  for  the  entire  composition  on  the  ground  of  aggregating  semantic  values  for  each  of  the  meaningful  elements.135  

In  this  respect,  every  instance  of  listening  to  music,  according  to  the  Western  tradition,  necessarily  involves  an  act  of  creation.  A  listener  generates  information  that  he  did  not  possess  prior  to  listening.  He  strains  his  auditory,  attentional,  emotional,  imaginative  and  representational  abilities  in  order  to  grasp  the  composer’s  intention.  The  challenge  of  this  task  is  reflected  in  the  very  setting  of  the  act  of  listening:  the  architectural  design  of  buildings  dedicated  to  the  sole  purpose  of  listening  to  music  is  characterized  by  construction  of  dedicated  seats  where  the  listeners  can  focus  on  auditory  comprehension,  isolated  from  unrelated  noises  or  other  distractions.  Modern  neurophysiological  research  confirms  that  musical  creativity  is  essential  in  life  of  a  modern  human  being,  and  neural  facilitation  in  sound  processing  shapes  the  general  abilities  of  an  individual  -­‐  going  as  far  as  to  cause  individuals  with  higher  musical  aptitude  to  have  increased  grey  matter  volume  in  the  primary  auditory  cortex.136  

Similar  to  the  artist’s  creativity,  that  of  the  listener  might  also  be  more  receptive  to  the  experience  of  the  autonomous  listening  -­‐  something  that  the  authors  of  the  music  appreciation  courses  must  have  overlooked.  Creative  listening  is  the  discovery  that  the  newcomers  to  the  field  of  classical  music  have  to  make  on  their  own.  Once  discovered,  the  heroic  message  of  the  symphonic  narrative  becomes  an  attractor  -­‐  a  chief  reason  for  consumption  of  classical  music  products  versus  the  other  forms  of  music.  It  is  this  heroic  content  that  comprises  the  “selling”  point  for  the  non-­‐Western  cultures  of  today.  

The  “symphonic  story”  is  perpetuated  not  only  in  symphony  -­‐  it  becomes  encoded  into  the  sonata  form  and  penetrates  into  genres  of  sonata,  trio,  quartet,  quintet,  concerto  and  overture.  Listeners  of  the  chamber  music  hear  the  same  tale  of  struggle  and  victory,  told  in  

                                                                                                               134  Bryant  W.D.A.  and  Throsby  D.  (2006)  -­‐  Creativity  and  the  Behavior  of  Artists.  In:  Handbook  of  the  Economics  of  Art  and  Culture,  Volume  1,  North  Holland,  Amsterdam,  p.  507-­‐532.  135  Wiggins,  J.  (2002)  -­‐  Creative  process  as  meaningful  musical  thinking.  In  T.  Sullivan  &  L.    Willingham    (Eds.),    Creativity    and    music    education    (pp.    78–88).    Edmonton:  Canadian  Music  Educators’  Association.  136  Brattico,  Elvira,  &  Tervaniemi,  Mari(2006)  -­‐  Musical  creativity  and  the  human  brain.  In:  Musical  Creativity  Multidisciplinary  Research  in  Theory  and  Practice,  Irène  Deliège  and  Geraint  A.  Wiggins  (ed.),  Psychology  Press,  New  York,  p.  290-­‐321.  

67  

terms  of  themes,  their  collisions,  transformations  and  recapitulation.  A  musical  theme  becomes  for  the  listener  an  impersonalization  of  himself,  and  all  the  thematic  perturbations  exemplify  the  troubles  and  surprises  he  has  experienced  throughout  his  life.  Listening  to  such  narrative,  like  reading  an  adventure  novel,  was  by  no  means  abstract.  The  listener  experienced  the  music  flow  as  a  kind  of  autobiography.  The  exercise  of  "identification"  was  polished  through  the  opera  consumption.  The  lexicon  of  melodic,  harmonic  and  rhythmo-­‐metric  idioms  was  illustrated  in  a  very  coloristic  and  concrete  manner  in  stage  productions,  where  plot  and  lyrics  marked  the  nuances  of  dramatic  action  and  characterization  quite  precisely.  Once  the  listener  recognized  similar  idioms  in  the  instrumental  sonata  form,  he  had  no  difficulties  envisaging  the  corresponding  characters.  Thematic  plan  of  a  musical  composition  worked  as  a  navigation  map  in  the  journey  of  a  listener,  where  his  own  voice  became  the  equivalent  of  the  melodic  line  of  a  music  work.137  

When  the  ideas  of  industrialization,  prosperity  and  global  competition  were  actual  in  the  everyday  life,  symphonic  music  and  sonata  form  were  the  center  point  of  musical  cultural  life  in  the  West.  As  the  industrialized  economy  was  becoming  a  commonplace  for  the  Westerners,  they  were  losing  interest  in  symphonic  music.  The  new  nations,  eager  to  join  the  industrialized  community,  became  attracted  by  the  symphonic  music.  From  this  point  of  view,  symphonism  went  beyond  the  borders  of  states  and  political  systems.  The  communist  countries  were  just  as  prone  to  the  symphonic  contagion  as  the  capitalistic  states.  Industrialization  took  place  in  USSR  and  China  -­‐  communist  authorities  regarded  the  stage  of  “socialism”  as  derivative  from  “capitalism”,  both  sharing  the  same  method  of  mass  production,  just  differing  in  the  ownership  and  distribution  of  profit.  Soviet  administrators  were  just  as  interested  in  popularizing  the  “factory”  mentality  and  the  “heroic”  attitude  as  enlightened  British  fabricants.    

Collectivism  shapes  the  symphonic  music  production,  and  it  equally  shapes  the  perception  of  this  music  by  the  audience.  The  listeners  co-­‐pay  for  witnessing  something  impressive  that  otherwise  would  be  an  unaffordable  luxury.  The  listeners  share  the  sense  of  owning  the  act  of  the  performance.  As  the  musical  storyline  entangles,  the  audience  shares  the  creative  experience  and  unites  in  re-­‐affirmation  of  the  positivistic  encouragement  at  the  end  of  the  concert.  The  symbolic  association  of  the  symphonic  music  with  the  “heroic  factory”  model  projects  very  well  onto  the  life  conditions  in  the  third  world  country.  It  is  impossible  for  an  individual  there  to  flourish  economically  in  the  under-­‐developed  market  -­‐  no  matter  how  much  merit  that  individual  has.  Immature  markets  are  extremely  unstable,  predisposed  to  shrinking  in  the  demand  (because  of  shortage  of  population  in  a  local  market  or  income  loss).  Prosperity  for  an  individual  in  such  conditions  means  prosperity  for  the  market.  Hence,  the  paradigm  of  the  factory  carries  the  connotation  of  vital  importance  to  the  listener  from  the  emerging  industrial  country  -­‐  the  message  that  very  easily  can  take  the  national  appeal.  

                                                                                                               137  Rothstein,  Edward  (2006)  -­‐  The  new  Amateur  Player  and  Listener.  In:  Peyser  J.  (Ed.),  The  orchestra:  A  collection  of  23  essays  on  its  Origins  and  Transformations.  Hal  Leonard  Corporation,  Milwaukee,  WI,  p.  523-­‐538.  

68  

The  subliminal  message  of  classical  music  is  codified  in  the  very  performance  format,  where  all  participants  execute  ritualized  roles.  Modern  psychology  and  sociology  provide  a  good  grasp  of  the  meaning  of  a  classical  performing  event.  Performers  and  listeners  oppose  each  other  throughout  the  concert,  separated  by  the  stage  border:  they  enter  the  hall  from  different  doors;  they  are  not  supposed  to  interact  with  each  other;  they  contrast  in  action  -­‐  performers  move,  while  listeners  sit  idle;  performers  are  entitled  to  make  all  the  sounds,  whereas  listeners  ought  to  keep  silence;  and  performers  are  paid,  whereas  listeners  do  pay.  The  music  the  performers  play  is  predetermined  a  long  time  ahead  (sometimes  years)  and  involve  much  hard  work  in  comprehension,  interpretation  and  technical  execution  from  each  of  the  performers,  as  well  as  them  as  a  group.  On  the  other  hand,  listeners  must  restrain  their  impulses  to  talk,  make  noises  or  motions  and  focus  completely  on  listening.  Performers  are  positioned  selectively  on  stage  according  to  the  function  they  play  in  music  -­‐  with  all  attention  (height  of  the  stage,  lighting,  dressing)  going  to  them.  Listeners,  in  contrary,  are  seated  in  egalitarian  manner  -­‐  to  provide  the  most  similar  visual  and  acoustic  experience.  The  appearance  of  the  concert  hall  stands  out  in  relation  to  other  buildings  to  signify  that  it  is  not  designed  for  “everyday”  experience.  The  inside  of  the  building  resembles  the  temple,  with  the  hall  being  equivalent  to  the  altar.  The  sameness  in  construction  of  the  hall  is  as  strictly  observed  as  the  sameness  of  the  concert  format.  In  order  to  be  allowed  to  perform  in  a  concert  hall  a  musician  ought  to  accomplish  years  of  training  and  demonstrate  excellence  to  teachers  and  employers  in  concert  organizations  -­‐  similar  to  professionals  in  highly  qualified  labor  within  industrialized  cultures  (i.e.  doctors,  lawyers).138  

The  separation  of  labor  by  the  orchestra  musicians  is  reinforced  by  the  separation  of  execution  by  performers  from  consumption  by  the  listeners.  Both  parties  have  their  challenges  to  meet  during  the  concert,  so  that  success  at  the  end  glorifies  the  creative  effort  on  both  ends:  the  work  of  assembling  the  storyline  of  music  and  the  work  of  parsing  it  into  intelligible  idioms  and  making  sense  out  of  their  progression.  The  sounds  of  music  are  placed  in  the  epicenter,  with  all  ritual  magnitude  assigned  to  them.  The  behavior  code  emulates  that  of  a  worship  ceremony  in  a  temple,  where  musicians  enact  the  role  of  priests  ordained  for  this  purpose.  The  classical  recital  dresses  the  factory  model  of  music  production,  where  music  tells  the  heroic  story  of  perseverance  and  victory,  into  the  gown  of  sacred  ceremony  that  requires  great  discipline  and  self-­‐control  from  all  the  participants.    

The  authority  of  the  concert  transpires  into  the  authority  of  the  education.  Western  music  possesses  a  coherent  and  rational  music  theory  that  enables  it  to  carry  out  the  function  of  the  default  international  music  language.  None  of  the  popular  musics  that  have  surfaced  in  the  last  century  have  developed  their  own  music  theories.  And  it  is  highly  doubtful  if  this  would  ever  happen  in  the  future  -­‐  since  pop  music  operates  on  the  principles  of  pure  business,  and  business  avoids  unnecessary  expenses.  There  is  no  need  for  Western  pop  music  theory  as  long  as  the  traditional  Western  music  theory  works.  Pop  music  industry  caters  to  market,  and  music  market  depends  on  convention.  The  classical                                                                                                                  138  Lehmann,  Andreas  C.;  Sloboda,  John  A.;  Woody,  Robert  H.  (2007)  -­‐  Psychology  for  Musicians:  Understanding  and  Acquiring  the  Skills.  Oxford  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  236-­‐239.  

69  

canon  embodies  the  convention,  therefore  it  is  respected  by  the  pop  music  industry.  Replacing  classical  canon  with  something  new  would  induce  uncertainty  and  disorder  (as  what  Shoenberg’s  attempts  did  to  the  “serious”  music  field)  -­‐  which  any  business  shuns.  

Western  classical  canon  puts  music  theory  in  the  position  very  similar  to  the  English  grammar  in  the  international  community  -­‐  as  a  standard  of  international  communication.  Just  as  Western  classical  music  can  emulate  the  non-­‐Western  music,  Western  music  theory  allows  to  examine  the  principles  of  organization  of  the  local  music  system,  describe  their  basics,  notate  the  samples  of  local  music,  analyze  them  and  optimize  the  ways  of  teaching  that  music  to  the  local  population.  

This  places  the  Western  music  theory  in  a  cardinally  new  position.  Suddenly,  from  being  a  rudimentary  discipline,  ought  to  be  learned  together  with  the  notation,  it  becomes  a  universal  tool  for  comparative  ethnomusicology.  However,  to  elevate  to  this  status,  Western  music  theory  faces  the  need  for  thorough  re-­‐examination  of  its  traditional  notions  and  definitions,  re-­‐orientation  from  the  analysis  of  the  score  to  the  analysis  of  the  sounding  music,  and  filtering  out  the  irrational  postulates  that  have  been  copied  from  one  textbook  to  another  since  the  18th  century,  without  much  scrutiny.  

The  musicologists  who  teach  in  the  field  of  popular  music  already  report  the  problems  rising  from  scholasticism  and  inconsistency  of  the  music  theory.  An  example  of  this  is  given  by  Philip  Tagg:  when  in  2000,  he  had  to  write  an  encyclopedia  article  on  harmony,  he  spent  weeks  struggling  with  the  task  how  to  distinguish  in  terminology  between  the  chords  based  on  the  superimposition  of  thirds  (traditionally  called  “triads”)  and  those  based  on  the  superimposition  of  fourths.  At  present,  many  popular  music  instructors  reserve  to  informal  descriptors  like  “detective  chord”,  “Psycho  strings”,  “high-­‐heeled  saxophone”  etc.  -­‐  to  denote  musical  structures  in  a  way  that  average  student  without  any  prior  musical  background  would  find  meaningful.  139  

Ideally,  the  outlines  of  elementary  music  theory  have  to  be  coherent  and  inclusive  enough  for  any  newcomer  to  intuitively  grasp  which  attribute  in  the  sound  is  addressed  by  which  theoretical  term.  The  taxonomy  of  the  classes  has  to  be  consistent,  and  the  distinction  between  classes  -­‐  clear.  The  descriptive  glossary  must  be  comprehensive  enough  to  cover  most  common  sonorities  in  reference  to  their  pitch.  rhythm,  meter,  rhythm,  tempo,  dynamics,  articulation,  timbre,  texture  and  form.  Only  then  the  music  theory  would  spare  the  students  new  to  the  Western  classical  music  of  confusion,  and  encourage  them  to  go  deeper  and  learn  more.  

The  advanced  music  theory  contains  a  very  powerful  set  of  tools  suited  to  investigate  about  any  kind  of  music.  The  number  of  versatile  theories  apply  to  wide  array  of  situations  when  a  particular  kind  of  analysis  is  needed.  The  methodology  of  analysis  allows  to  tailor  the  investigation  for  gaining  a  musical  understanding  of  a  broad  range  of  repertoires,  

                                                                                                               139  Tagg,  Philip  (2008)  -­‐  Essay  Review  of  Simon  Frith’s  Taking  Popular  Music  Seriously.  Song  and  Popular  Culture:  Jahrbuch  des  Deutschen  Volksliedarchivs,  vol  54  ed.  Nils  Grosch  and  Max  Matter.  Münster:  Waxmann.  

70  

across  all  historical  periods  and  geographic  varieties  of  music,  be  it  art-­‐music  or  popular  music.140  

Of  course,  it  is  inevitable  that  Western  framework  will  not  fit  the  non-­‐Western  cultural  material  perfectly  and  might  result  in  certain  reductions  in  study.  However,  this  is  the  only  option  for  thorough  examination  of  a  music  sample  in  question,  without  which  no  valid  interpretation  can  be  generated  -­‐  the  only  avenue  that  leads  to  the  open  discussion  of  that  analysis  within  the  community  of  experts.  The  ethnomusicological  community  does  not  specialize  in  music  analysis  and  typically  focuses  on  field  work  rather  than  on  the  structure  of  a  particular  piece  of  music.  The  music  theorists,  on  another  hand,  specialize  predominantly  in  the  Western  classical  canon  or  post-­‐tonal  Western  music,  lacking  experience  in  handling  folklore  and  non-­‐Western  traditional  music  systems.  Adequate  framework  for  analysis  of  non-­‐Western  music  artifacts  is  yet  to  be  made.141  

A  recent  trend  to  include  "world  music"  course  into  the  curriculum  of  music  departments  as  means  of  balancing  the  “Europocentric  bias”  has  proven  the  same  point.  The  school  usually  hires  an  ethnomusicologist,  or  ,  more  rarely,  ask  a  historic  musicologist  from  the  music  department  to  present  the  survey  of  the  musics  left  out  of  the  curriculum  of  Western  music  history.  Such  practice  turns  out  to  be  incompatible  with  deep  investigation  of  the  musical  life  of  any  group  of  people.  To  be  effective,  ethnographic  music  studies  have  to  be  integrated  with  the  classical  curriculum,  consistent  with  traditional  teaching  of  European  music,  and  use  a  dedicated  specialist  to  present  the  non-­‐Western  music  in  the  framework  of  a  particular  time  and  place,  preferably  supported  by  performance  and  ensemble  opportunities.142  

It  is  more  valuable  for  students  to  learn  the  theory  and  practice  of  music  making  in  meticulous  detail,  logically  and  coherently  moving  from  the  structure  of  a  music  work  to  the  performance  structure  -­‐  than  exploring  many  different  ethnic  musics  without  analyzing  them.  At  the  present  moment  the  theory  developed  for  Western  art  music  is  still  the  most  useful  framework  for  studying  non-­‐Western  cultures  for  most  students.143  

Something  similar  is  already  implemented  in  the  third  world  countries,  where  the  music  educators  tend  to  employ  the  Western  music  theory  and  history  to  compliment  teaching  of  the  performance  of  local  forms  of  music.  When  administered  in  such  blend,  Western  music  often  gives  an  edge  over  the  old  traditional  way  of  teaching.  Even  countries  that  possess  

                                                                                                               140  McCreless,  Patrick  P.  (2000)  -­‐  Music  Theory  and  Historical  Awareness.  The  Online  Journal  of  the  Society  for  Music  Theory,  Volume  6,  Number  3,  August,  2000.  141  Kang,  YouYoung  (2009)  -­‐  Diversifying  music  theory.  Ethnic  diversity  in  music  theory:  Voices  from  the  field.  The  online  journal  of  the  Music  Theory  Society  of  the  Mid-­‐Atlantic,  2(1)  p.  89.  142  Maus,  Fred  Everett  (2004)  -­‐  Ethnomusicology,  music  curricula,  and  the  centrality  of  classical  music.  College  music  symposium,  44,  p.  58. 143  Kang,  YouYoung  (2006)  -­‐  Defending  music  theory  in  a  multicultural  curriculum.  College  music  symposium,  46,  p.  45.    

71  

highly  developed  ancient  traditional  music  systems,  including  notation,  prefer  the  advantages  of  the  Western  music  education.  Japan's  music  education  system  has  been  Western-­‐based  since  the  19th  century.  In  an  average  curriculum,  Japanese  traditional  music  is  introduced  in  the  area  of  appreciation  -­‐  passively,  as  something  to  listen  to  rather  than  play;  students  do  not  have  the  opportunity  to  play  instruments  such  as  the  Japanese  drums  or  the  shamisen,  and  there  are  hardly  any  teachers  who  really  understand  the  music  or  can  play  a  traditional  instrument.    

In  Singapore,  a  multicultural  society  of  Chinese,  Malays,  and  Indians,  the  music  curriculum  also  focuses  on  Western  music—  implementing  an  adaptation  of  the  Kodály  method.  However,  Chinese,  Malay,  and  Indian  songs,  taught  in  staff  notation,  are  included  in  the  syllabus,  and  the  so-­‐called  ethnic  musics  are  taught  as  part  of  the  compulsory  extra-­‐curricular  activities.  In  Thailand,  Thai  music  is  part  of  the  basic  curriculum  throughout  the  school,  with  Thai  notation  used  alongside  Western  staff  notation.144  

In  many  third  world  countries  the  governments  simply  institute  the  networks  of  conservatories  duplicating  the  Western  model.  The  consequences  are  most  evident  in  Bali,  famous  for  its  gamelan  and  kecak  traditions.  Separation  of  composition  from  performance  in  the  curriculum,  and  the  supremacy  of  the  figure  of  the  composer  over  the  performer,  borrowed  from  the  Western  tradition,  stimulated  creativity  in  Balinese  musicians.  Western  idea  of  the  historic  genre  development  led  to  marginalization  between  the  adherents  of  new  music  and  the  retainers  of  the  old  tradition.  The  new  repertoire  has  been  composed  by  means  of  notating  and  then  editing  a  score  -­‐  in  a  way  completely  different  from  the  traditional  way.  The  produced  works  were  intended  for  Western-­‐style  concert  performance  and  viewed  as  aesthetically  superior  to  the  traditional  music.  Despite  their  minority  status  in  demographic  terms,  new  works  dominated  the  official  culture,  setting  what  one  might  view  as  a  sign  of  civilization.  145  

The  longer  the  exposure  to  the  Western  music  goes,  the  more  the  general  population  alienates  from  its  native  music  culture.  This  tendency  is  pronounced  even  in  countries  that  were  completely  isolated  from  the  West  in  the  past,  and  manifested  strong  nationalistic  traits.  Thus,  Mito  and  Murao  (1999)  sought  to  evaluate  the  degree  of  acculturation  to  Western  music  amongst  the  Japanese.  They  found  that  Western  music  has  spread  into  every  corner  of  Japan  and  is  widely  appreciated  by  both,  professional  musicians  and  the  

                                                                                                               144  Takizawa,  Tatsuko  (1990)  -­‐  The  curriculum  of  music  education  from  the  viewpoint  of  Asia:  A  treatment  of  Western  music  and  traditional  music.  Facing  the  future—Proceedings  of  the  19th  world  conference  of  the  International  Society  for  Music  Education,  Helsinki,  Finland  145  Stock  J.P.J.  (2004)  -­‐  Interface  at  the  Peripheries:  Western  Impact  on  Other  Musics.  In:  Anthony  Pople  and  Nicholas  Cook  (eds)  Cambridge  History  of  Twentieth-­‐Century  Music.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge,  p.  18-­‐39.  

72  

general  public.  The  younger  generations  were  shown  to  have  easier  time  appreciating  Western  tunes  than  the  traditional  Japanese  ones.146  

Westernization  of  world’s  music  is  the  trend  that  is  unlikely  to  seize,  whether  it  is  for  the  best  or  for  the  worst  of  the  world’s  nations.  Musical  influence  is  just  another  facet  of  Western  leadership:  after  all,  other  world’s  nations  one  way  or  another  have  been  adopting  the  Western  lifestyle.  No  nation  so  far  has  rejected  electricity  or  banking  system.  Just  as  technology  and  industrialization  paved  the  road  for  the  development  in  culture  and  economy,  classical  music  provided  a  framework  that  proved  to  be  more  useful  and  effective  in  music  production  than  the  local  traditions.    

The  key  role  in  that  was  played  by  the  uniqueness  of  the  second  musical  canon  to  the  Western  tradition.  It  is  this  second,  secular,  canon  that  has  evolved  spontaneously  to  address  the  usage  of  music  in  the  open  market  conditions.  Therefore,  music  works  and  music  theory  produced  within  this  canon  have  significant  advantage  over  the  works  and  theories  that  evolved  in  a  single-­‐canon  cultures,  or  non-­‐literate  music  traditions.  This  advantage  is  of  the  same  kind  that  products  of  Western  technology  enjoy  over  the  devices  of  the  local  traditional  cultures.  When  local  nationals  face  the  free  choice  of  what  product  they  prefer  to  use,  they  go  for  the  Western  one  because  of  its  greater  functionality.    

Concise  and  sophisticated  musical  notation  is  one  of  the  singular  achievements  of  Western  tradition  over  the  other  ones.  Literacy  provides  a  way  of  recording  the  nuances  of  performance,  intellectualizing  music,  disseminating  it,  preserving  it,  and  learning  new  music.  Mastering  literacy  in  this  tradition  empowers  a  musician  comparing  to  an  illiterate  colleague.  Once  the  music  is  notated,  one  has  a  convenient  way  of  editing  the  music  with  a  certain  goal  in  mind.  Non-­‐Western  music  can  be  treated  in  the  same  way,  as  long  as  there  is  a  reference  to  the  live  performance  practice.  The  spread  of  classical  music  across  the  globe  had  much  to  do  with  the  precision  of  the  notation.  and  relative  convenience  of  sight-­‐reading  and  publishing  the  score.  This  alone  is  a  good  reason  for  the  acceptance  of  it  as  an  international  standard.  147  

It  is  erroneous  to  look  at  the  Western  classical  music  theory  as  an  outdated  grammar  peculiar  to  just  one  of  many  types  of  music  systems  available  in  the  world  today.  To  begin  with,  the  term  "Western  classical  music"  is  a  misnomer.  it  is  not  local  to  the  Western  Europe  and  the  U.S.,  and  it  is  not  “one  of  many”.  but  rather  “the  biggest  available”.  It  is  really  a  multi-­‐cultural  and  international  tradition  forged  by  musicians  around  the  world  who  brought  their  various  individual  and  cultural  perspectives  to  a  music  that  grew  up  in  Europe  but  had  its  roots  in  Near  East  and  Africa.  The  cultural  heritage  of  classical  music  absorbs  cultures  of  all  Christian  denominations,  including  Eastern  Orthodoxy,  Judaism,  Middle  Eastern  Islam,  Greek  and  Roman  polytheism,  as  well  as  pagan  traditions  of  

                                                                                                               146  Mito,  H.,  &  Murao,  T.  (1999)  -­‐  Memory  for  Japanese  pop  songs  with  different  styles:  Role  of  combination  of  text  with  melody.  In  S.  W.  Yi  (Ed.),  Music,  mind  and  science  (pp.  393-­‐407).  Seoul:  Seoul  National  University  Press.  147  Hargreaves,  D.  J.,  &  North,  A.  C.  (Eds.).  (2001)  -­‐  Musical  development  and  learning:  The  international  perspective.  London:  Continuum.  

73  

hundreds  of  ethnicities  across  Europe.  The  creative  efforts  of  billions  of  musicians  over  the  span  of  about  2500  years  have  laid  the  foundation  of  the  music  system  most  optimal  for  the  needs  of  people  of  the  world  community.  There  is  no  other  music  system  comparable  in  its  impact  over  world  over  time.  Western  classical  tradition  as  of  today  finds  its  home  equally  in  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  Oceania  and  the  Americas.  148  

Role  of  Western  Popular  versus  Classical  Music  in  Westernization    

If  the  Western  classical  music  usually  permeates  the  non-­‐Western  cultures  “from  the  top  down”,  the  Western  popular  music  always  penetrates  “from  the  bottom  up”.  Yet  the  impact  of  Western  popular  music   on   the  world   is   by   far   greater,   constituting   its   own  pattern  of  Westernization  of   local  musical   tongues.  David  Huron   from  Ohio  State  University  reports  that  it  becomes  progressively  harder  and  harder  to  find  a  group  of  people  unexposed  to  the  influence  of  Western  music,  which  “has  swept  the  globe  faster  than  aspirin”.  In  1997,  when  he  joined  an  expedition  of  biologists  to  the  remote  Javari  region  of  the  Amazon,  one  of  the  last  vestiges  of  innate  tribal  culture,  sought  by  anthropologists  for  comparative  studies,  he  was   caught  by   surprise,   encountering   subsistence  hunter–farmers  with   transistor   radios.  As  it  turned  out,  even  in  the  western  Amazon,  people  listen  to  Funk  Carioca  and  Christina  Aguilera.  149  

Modern  anthropologists  question  if  the  model  of  research  based  on  investigation  of  life  style   of   the   tribes   isolated   from   the   influence   of   Western   civilization   is   possible   at   all.  Especially   Western   music   is   known   to   pervade   local   music   cultures   and   cause   rapid  enculturation.  Almost  universal  accessibility  of  radio  and  television  make  it  highly  unlikely  to  locate  individuals  naïve  to  Western  music.  150  

Western  music  tends  to  enter  the  national  music  markets  and  restructure  them.  A  4-­‐year  research   project   "The   Music   Industry   in   Small   Countries"   examined   the   effects   of  economical,   technological   and   organizational   developments   in   the  music   industry   during  the   1970s   on   the   musical   life   of   Sweden,   Denmark,   Norway,   Finland,   Tanzania,   Kenya,  Trinidad,   Jamaica,   Tunisia,   Sri   Lanka,   Chile   and  Wales.   Rapid   expansion   of   the  Western  popular   music   sector   was   found,   facilitated   through   the   influence   of   two   technical  innovations:  silicon  chips  and  integrated  circuitry  design  in  consumer  electronics,  and  the  spread   of   a   compact   cassette.   The   technical   innovations   have   found   their  way,   in   a   very  short  time,   into  the  most  remote  areas,   irrespective  of  the  social  or  economic  system  in  a  country.   What   is   more,   the   rate   of   penetration   appears   to   be   accelerating.   The  improvements  in  instrumental  technology  streamline  the  ease  of  reaching  the  end  users  -­‐  across   all   borders.   Technological   advantages   of   Western   culture   may   imply   cultural  

                                                                                                               148  Jorgensen,  Estelle  (2003)  -­‐  Western  Classical  Music  and  General  Education,  Philosophy  of  Music  Education  Review  11,  no.  2  (2003):  p.  130-­‐140,  134.  149  Huron,  D.  (2008)  -­‐  Lost  in  music.  Nature,  453,  p.  456-­‐458.  150  Thompson,  W.F.  &  Balkwill,  L-­‐L.  (2010).  Cross-­‐cultural  similarities  and  differences.  In  P.  Juslin  &  J.  Slobod  (Eds.),  Emotion.  Oxford  University  Press,  Oxford,  p.  755-­‐788.  

74  

dominance,   a   kind   of   cultural   imperialism   involving   the   'transfer   of   money   and/or  resources  from  dominated  to  dominating  culture  group'.  151  

Western   import   is   not   limited   to   those   countries   whose   governments   are   friendly  towards   the   West.   Islamic   fundamentalism   is   by   no   means   tolerant   to   the   Western  influence.  Yet  in  one  of  the  strongholds  of  fundamental  Islam  -­‐  Pakistan  -­‐  the  recent  study  discovered  growing   interest   to  Western  pop  music.   1000   college   students,   between19   to  24,   were   questioned   in   relation   to   their   music   preferences   and   listening   habits.   Music  listening   had   the   highest   priority   (97.1%   prevalence),   preferred   to   all   the   other   indoor  leisure  activities,  including  watching  TV.  Listening  to  music  was  also  preferred  to  a  few  of  the   outdoor   activities   as   well.   And   Western   pop   music   was   found   to   trail   Pakistani  traditional   music   by   a   very   small   margin,   with   the   mean   scores   of   6.89   versus   7.20  respectively.  152  

No  resistance  to  Western   influence  has  so   far  proved  to  be   in  any  way  effective   -­‐  even  where   it   was   the   official   policy   of   a   powerful   all-­‐controlling   government.   China   News  Agency   called   on   Chinese   people   to   "pick   up   the   forceful   weapon   of   music   and   dance,  engaging  in  a  struggle  of  anti-­‐capitalism  in  the  cultural  terrain,"  in  People's  Daily  on  June  2,  1966.  Fifteen  years  of  abstinence   from  the  music  of   the  West  did  not  kill   the   taste  of   the  Chinese   for   Western   artifacts.   The   Open   Door   policy   in   1980s   legalized   the   Western  classical  music,   yet   kept   the   doors   closed   for   the   pop   culture.   The   population,   however,  kept  smuggling  in  the  pop  songs  -­‐  despite  the  ban.  Chinese  authorities  tried  to  fight  off  by  creating  state  approved  'secular  music'   in  1986.  The  campaigns  against  Taiwan  and  Hong  Kong  Cantopop  kept  following  each  other  until  by  the  mid  1990s  the  state  authorities  had  to  give  up  and  compromise.  They  partnered  with  Viacom's  MTV  and  Channel  V  to  produce  Chinese   pop-­‐stars   offshore,   at   least,   as   a   short   term   measure   of   control,   managing   and  producing   a   kind   of   sanctified   popular   music   that   could   be   conducive   to   the   national  ideologies.   The   lesson   learned:   demand   for   Western   pop   originates   from   the   consumer  base,   by   an   individual   initiative   of   each   user   -­‐   and   therefore   tends   to   evade   the   state  mechanisms  of  control.  153  

The   transnational   media   corporations   make   their   services,   such   as   radio   or   satellite  transmissions,   accessible   beyond   any   local   government   control.   The   services   come  with  phonogram   and   videogram   electronic   hardware,   as   well   as   software,   designed   for  widespread   use   by   virtually   anyone.   This   opens   opportunities   for   local   musicians   and  music   users   that   they   never   had   before.   Musicians   learn   the   benefits   of   sound  reinforcement  and  synthesizers.  Music  lovers  get  access  to  streaming  broadcasts.  And  local  

                                                                                                               151  Wallis,  Roger  and  Malm,  Krister  (1984)  -­‐  Big  Sounds  from  Small  Peoples:  The  Music  Industry  in  Small  Countries.  The  Sociology  of  Music  Series,  No.  2.  New  York:  Pendragon  Press,  1984. 152  Rana,  Shabbir  &  North,  Adrian  (2011)  -­‐  Importance  of  music  for  Pakistani  youth.  Pakistan  Journal  of  Social  and  Clinical  Psychology,  Vol  9,  Dec,  2011.  pp.  27-­‐35. 153  Fung,  Anthony  Y.  H.  (2007)  -­‐  The  emerging  (national)  popular  music  culture  in  China.  Inter-­‐Asia  Cultural  Studies,  Volume  8,  Number  3,  2007.  

75  

culture  boosters  usually  find  themselves  in  position  of  borrowing  Western  material  instead  of  generating  their  own.  For  instance,  it  costs  a  TV  station  in  Trinidad  ten  times  as  much  to  produce  a  special  on  steel  drum  bands  as  to  rent  the  rights  to  an  episode  from  Dallas.  As  time  passes   the   global  media   conglomerates   continue   to   grow,   as   does   the   technological  gap   between   developed   and   developing   companies   -­‐   thereby   only   increasing   Western  cultural  presence  in  the  third  world.154  

Subsequently  what  can  be  seen  across   the  world   is   transculturation  of   the   local  music  forms  with   the  Western  tradition:   the  stylistic  elements   from  different  Western  and   local  models  are  combined  to  make  an   industrial  product   that  would  appeal   to  a  wide  market.  Typically,   transcultural  music  can  be   identified  by  the   local  music  users   through  audition  due   to   its   generic   “sterile”   sound   -­‐   the   “commercial”   flavor   is   generated   by   deliberate  avoidance   of   features   narrowly   characteristic   to   a   specific   local   ethnic   group.   The  transcultural   music   is   designed   for   cross-­‐national   distribution   through   a   wide   range   of  media.  To  produce  one  music  for  few  markets  is  more  cost-­‐effective  than  to  maintain  a  row  of  different  musics.  During   the  past   few  decades  many   local  music   traditions   from  Africa  and   Latin   America   have   been   integrated   into   the   media   output   and   gradually  commercialized  to  compete  in  the  media  environment.  Such  traditions  are  running  the  risk  of  being  sucked  into  the  transculturation  process  and  losing  their  identity,  ending  up  as  a  blank  component  in  some  generic  "world  music"  style.155  

Yet   another   path   for   the   Western   music   invasion   is   through   the   Western   music  instruments,   seen   as   technically   superior   to   the   local   ethnic   instruments   by   many   local  musicians.  For  example,  about  1980  the  Tunisian  singer  Zoubaier  discovered  a  synthesizer  in  a  recording  studio  and  after  playing  around  with  it  realized  that  the  synth  could  make  his  gigs  at  traditional  weddings  much  easier  to  handle.  Following  his  suit,  just  in  the  matter  of  few   years,   the   synthesizer   had   supplanted   the   mezued   (a   Tunisian   bagpipe)   in   many  Tunisian   bands   playing   at   traditional   festivities.   It   did   not   take   long   before   the   newly  professionalized  keyboardists  have  carried  on  from  merely  imitating  the  timbre  of  mezued  to   experiments   with   new   sounds   and   the   keyboard   layout,   eventually   elaborating   new  patterns  of  accompaniment  and  changing  the  old  tradition  (ibid).  

Musicologists   usually   view   the   Westernization   by   the   popular   music   as   something  cardinally  different  from  the  classical  music  Westernization.  This  matter  is  very  important  to  the  issue  of  the  canon,  and  therefore  to  the  idioms  and  lexicon  of  music:  does  Western  popular   music   have   its   own   canon   and   its   own   set   of   idioms,   or   does   it   adhere   to   the  classical   canon?   How   many   Western   canons   are   there   in   place?   The   process   of  Westernization  reveals  what  has  been  imported  by  the  non-­‐Western  culture:  one  language  with  multiple  dialects  or  a  bunch  of  languages.  

                                                                                                               154  Malm,  Krister;  Wallis,  Roger  (1993)  -­‐  Media  policy  and  music  activity.  Routledge,  London,  p.25-­‐32,  60-­‐77. 155  Malm,  Krister  (1993)  -­‐  Music  on  the  move:  traditions  and  mass  media.  Ethnomusicology,  Fall  1993,  Vol.  37,  p.  339-­‐352.  

76  

It   must   be   stressed   that   all   forms   of   popular   music   of   today   originate   from   the  Americanized  idiomatic  base  of  English  ballad  music,  dating  back  to  the  broadside  ballad  of  the  17th  century,  with  the  Afro-­‐American  rhythmic  and  melodic  influences  added  through  the   course   of   the   19th   century.   The   American   music   industry   standardized   the   "easy-­‐listening"  music:  once  a  song  became  a  hit,  its  makeup  was  turned  into  a  codified  model  for  production  of  new  songs.  So,  all  "crooning"  songs  sound  very  much  the  same,  all  "rags"  are  like  a  clone  of  each  other,  etc.  -­‐  a  true  mass  production  of  a  commercially  successful  sample.  The   music   publishing,   recording   and   radio   industries   all   have   been   oriented   toward  replication   and  marketing   of   once   successful  model.   Not   only   the   rhythmic   patterns   and  melodic   phrases   become   effectively   cloned,   but   even   the   tempo   of   most   fast   songs   is  replicated   from   label   to   label   and   artist   to   artist.   Consumer   obtains   an   assembly-­‐line  product,  but  with  very  limited  choice  of  “color”  and  “accessories”.156  

Jazz,  blues,  rock,  country,  gospel  and  other  forms  of  pop  music,  most  popular  today,  are  all  based  on  standardization  of  different  samples  of  music   -­‐  all  built  on   the   foundation  of  the   classical   music   theory.   All   these   styles   share   classical   tonality,   tuning   system,   chord  structures,   methods   of   modulation,   rhythmic   divisions,   metric   organization,   textures,  elementary   music   form,   and   principles   of   basic   counterpoint,   and   instrumentation   -­‐  everything  is  borrowed  from  the  classical  repertory  of  the  second  canon.  The  same  applies  to  the  pop  styles  originated  outside  of  Europe  and  Northern  America:  tango,  salsa,  raggae,  samba,  mambo,  or  bossa  nova.  They  all  comply  to  the  same  musical  grammar  and  are  no  different  in  their  organization  from  the  pieces  by  Grieg  or  Dvorak.  If  the  musician  can  play  classical   music,   he   should   be   able   to   play   any   of   these   other   types   of   music   as   well.  Noteworthy,   for   the   inhabitants   of   non-­‐Western   countries   all   of   these   types   of   music  appear  as  "western  music",  foreign  to  their  native  music  tongue.  This  cumulative  “Western  music”  is  often  blamed  by  them  for  degrading  their  traditional  forms  of  music.  157  

The   distinction   between   Western   popular   and   classical   music   in   the   third   world  countries  is  usually  seen  only  by  the  policy  makers,  who  tend  to  lean  towards  the  classical  music  because  of   its   cultural  provenance  and   international  acceptance.  The  dichotomy  of  classical  and  popular  music  exists  primarily  in  eyes  of  the  Westerners.  To  the  third  world  nationals,  whether  the  Western  import  is  dumped  by  the  governmental  decision  “from  top  down”,  or  smuggled  by  the  individuals  “from  bottom  up”,  they  appear  essentially  the  same.  Lack   of   historicity   in   perception   of  Western  music  makes   it   hard   to   distinguish   between  stylistic  nuances  of   avant-­‐garde,   traditional   tonal   “serious”   and   “light”  music.  The  overall  preference  for  older  tonal  forms  over  avant-­‐garde  music  most  likely  stems  from  the  extra-­‐musical  concerns  for  international  cultural  authority.  158  

If   the  grammatical   and   idiomatic  base  of  popular  and  classical   tonal   forms  of  Western  music  appears  the  same  to  the  cultural  outsiders,  and  the  classically  trained  musician  can  

                                                                                                               156  Clarke,  Donald  (1995)  -­‐  The  Rise  and  Fall  of  Popular  Music.  New  York:  St.  Martin's  Press.  157  Hargreaves,  D.  J.,  &  North,  A.  C.  (Eds.).  (2001)  -­‐  Musical  development  and  learning:  The  international  perspective.  London:  Continuum.  158  Melvin,  Sheila  and  Cai,  Jindong  (2004)  -­‐  Rhapsody  in  Red;  How  Western  Classical  Music  Became  Chinese.  Algora  Publishing,  New  York,  p.293,  328.  

77  

perform  the  popular  music  works,  then  what  is  the  “market  discourse”  behind  the  popular  music?  How  does   it  differ   from  classical  music,  and  what  are  the  attracting  points   for  the  non-­‐Westerner  to  consume  it?  

To  define   the   social  meaning  of   the   act   of   performance  of   the  popular  music,   the  best  strategy   is   to   examine   the   circumstances   of   its   first   consistent   usage.   Looking   back   into  history,   it   is   important   to  distinguish  popular  music   from   folkloric  music.  The  music   that  was   supplied   to   the   commoners   during  Middle   Ages,   Renaissance   and   Baroque  was   not  “popular  music”  -­‐  it  was  folk.  This  music  was  cultivated  locally  without  literal  transmission,  through   the   acts   of   reproduction   by   one   musician   from   another   one,   with   the   local  community  validating  and  selecting  the  musician’s  variants  of  a  particular  dance  or  song.  Consumers   of   folk   music   are   interested   neither   in   the   makeup   of   the   music,   nor   in   the  musician’s   creativity   -­‐   folk   art   centers   on   the   tradition   itself   -­‐   on   the   sameness   of   the  experience  from  listening  to  a  particular  song  or  a  dance  in  relation  to  prior  experiences.  Folk  music   tells   people   about  what   kind  of   people   they   are:   this  music   is   created  by   the  community  for  the  community.  It  can  absorb  tunes  from  classical  music,  but  the  treatment  of  such  tunes  would  be  lacking  the  aesthetic  features  marked  above  in  relation  to  Merriam.  

Popular  music  differs  from  folk  by  its  personal  orientation.  The  communal  nature  of  folk  music  gives  it  a  strong  national  flavor  that  serves  as  a  core  constituent  in  folk  consumption.  It  was  the  surge  of  political  movement  of  nationalism  that  brought  up  the  issues  of  national  identity  and  established  the  concept  of  “folk”  music  -­‐  as  a  tool  for  awareness  of  belonging  to  a   community   on   a   national   scale.   By   the   mid-­‐19th   century,   every   European   nation   had  discovered   its   proprietary   folk   genus:   the   set   of   musical   features   believed   to   bear   the  representation  of   “national  character”.  At   first   in  Germany,  and  then  everywhere  else   the  new  “nationalized”  idea  of  folk  music  was  conceived  as  a  counterpart  to  the  classical  canon  in  a  dialectic  relationship,  where  the  “folk”  was  feeding  the  creativity  of  the  composers  who  then  perpetuated  the  folk  value  by  casting  elements  of  folk  style  into  their  works,  the  best  of   which   received   canonic   status.   The   constellation   of   the   folk,   the   classical   and   the  emerging  popular  music  was  in  place  by  the  1850s.159  

The  historical  meaning  of   the   term  "popular  music"  has  been  denoting  to   the  common  people,  tinted  with  the  depreciatory  implication  that  it  is  designed  to  suit  low  tastes  and  is  associated  with   lower   classes   of   the   society.   The   first   usage   of   the   term,   in   the   sense   of  "well  favored"  (liked  by  those  whose  opinion  matters)  music  dates  to  the  beginning  of  the  18th   century,   specifically   in   reference   to   the   musical   products   for   the   new,   bourgeois,  commercial  market.  This  "benevolent"  connotation,  as  Romantic  canonization  was  gaining  a   momentum,   at   first   slipped   towards   reference   to   the   "peasant   music",   but   then  differentiated   from   the   notion   of   "folk   music",   and   obtained   the   diminutive   status   by  sticking  to  the  authored  music  produced  for  the  music  hall.  At  the  turn  of  the  centuries  one  more   property   of   the   popular   music   was   coined:   its   design   for   the   mass   market   and  distribution   by   mass   media.   This   connection   to   the   industrialized   production   and  consumption   has   originated   few   decades   earlier   in   England,   when   music   publishers,  

                                                                                                               159  Gelbart,  Matthew  (2007)  -­‐  The  Invention  of  ‘‘Folk  Music’’  and  ‘‘Art  Music’’  Emerging  Categories  from  Ossian  to  Wagner.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge  UK,  p.  1-­‐13.  

78  

concert   organizers   and   theater   managers   grabbed   the   control   over   production,   making  consumption  of  music  completely  passive  -­‐  unlike  in  older  times.  160  

The  passive  consumption  of  a  ready-­‐made  music  product  is  what  separates  the  cultural  setting  of  folk  music  from  popular  music,  as  they  started  splitting  apart.  Both  of  them  were  addressed  to  the  “people”  rather  than  individuals,  as  the  art  music  did,  but  folk  music  was  all-­‐inclusive  -­‐  it  appealed  to  all  members  of  a  geographical,  ethnic  or  national  community.  Popular   music   targeted   a   selected   group   of   certain   social   stratum.   Folk   music   solicited  participation:  to  join  the  dance,  or  the  chorus.  The  folk  genre  framework  is  usually  defined  by   the   application   of   music   in   everyday   life,   and   work-­‐songs   are   characterized   by  facilitating   the  work   activity  with   the   settings   of   the   rhythm   and   pitch   -­‐   i.e.   the  musical  phrases  of  the  sea-­‐shanties  suit  rowing.  The  popular  songs  completely  lose  this  connection.  In  fact,  it  is  aimed  at  the  opposite  -­‐  at  washing  out  the  genre  specificities  in  order  to  appeal  to  the  broader  consumer  base.    

Popular  song  is  designed  to  please  all,  and  to  achieve  that  it  avoids  peculiar  music  traits,  and  makes  listening  comfortable,  that  is  passive.  The  popular  song  can  be  told  from  an  easy  pleasurable   lied  (such  as  some  of  Schubert's)  by  sterility  of   its   idioms  and  overwhelming  sweetness  of  all  musical  aspects.  This  unmistakable  "popular"  flavor  has  developed  as  the  music   industry  set   the  conveyer  style  manufacture,  advertising  and  distribution  of  music,  much   the   same   as   ordinary   commodities.   Music   was   categorized   into   separate   products  based  on  consumption:  parlor  ballads,  novelty  numbers,  show  songs,  dance  songs  etc.  -­‐  all  of   which   were   produced  more   or   less   in   the   same  way,   to   assure   the   adherence   to   the  standard  (equaled  to  the  commercial  hit)  in  order  to  reduce  uncertainty  and  fluctuation  in  supply  and  demand.  In  1920,  Irving  Berlin  formulated  these  "standards"  in  his  9  rules  for  writing  a  good  popular  song:161    

1)  The  melody  must  be  within  the  range  of  average  voice;  

2)  The  title  must  be  memorable  and  planted  in  the  song  with  emphasis,  repeated  again  and  again;  

3)  The  ideas  and  lyrics  must  suit  either  a  male  or  a  female,  so  both  sexes  want  to  buy  a  song;  

4)  The  song  should  contain  "heart  interest",  even  if  comic;  

5)  The  song  should  appear  original,  not  directly  replicate  the  "hit";  

6)  Lyrics  must  have  to  do  with  things  common  to  everyone;  

7)  The  words  must  have  many  open  vowels;                                                                                                                  160  Middleton,  Richard  (2002)  -­‐  Studying  Popular  Music.  Open  University  Press,  Buckingham  UK,  p.  3-­‐13.    161  Suisman,  David  (2009)  -­‐  Selling  Sounds:  The  Commercial  Revolution  in  American  Music.  Harvard  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  45-­‐46.  

79  

8)  Music  must  be  simple;  

9)  Song  writer  must  look  upon  the  song  as  a  mere  business,  not  take  music  to  heart.  

Passiveness  of  consumption  for  a  popular  song  should  be  distinguished  from  appearing  passiveness   of   consumption   for   a   piece   of   classical   music.   Both   cases   oppose   active  consumption  of   the   folk  music,   but   consumption  of   classical  music  only   looks  passive.   In  reality,   the   listener’s   mind   is   engaged   into   the   heavily   demanding   task   of   following   the  stream  of  music,  detecting  and   interpreting  the  meaningful  elements   in   it.  The  priority  of  perfectionism   in   performance   and   outstanding   technical   abilities   reflects   exactly   on   the  “laborious”  component  in  listening  to  the  classical  music.  This  priority  is  notedly  absent  in  performance  of  the  popular  music  in  compliment  with  the  intellectually  idle  listening  to  it.  

The   transition   from  active   folk   to   passive  popular   song   occurred  during   the  period   of  industrialization,   and   should   be   regarded   as   its   by-­‐product.   As   the   working   force   has  migrated   from   rural   areas   to   the   cities,   the   workers   brought   together   with   them   their  knowledge   of   folk   songs.   However,   the   factory   work   was   breaking   away   from   the   pre-­‐industrial   styles   of   work   ethics.   The   new   labor   code   was   set   to   expose   the   principal  difference   between   the   new   and   the   old   concepts   of   work.   The   work   at   factory   was   all  centered   around   the   machines.   The   folk   work-­‐song   was   based   on   rhythmicity   of   the  working  motions  of  a  person.  Pacing  to  the  machines  was  perceived  as  contrary  to  pacing  to  humans,  so  singing  at  the  working  place  was  banned  in  most  factories.  Discipline  became  the   face  value  associated  with   the  mechanized   labor,  and  abstinence   from  music  was   the  seen  as  manifestation  of  such  discipline.162  

Factory   workers   were   fined   for   singing   and   whistling,   which   were   regarded   as  distraction  and  indulgence  at  the  place  where  full  attention  and  focus  were  required.  This  ban   on   music   at   the   workplace   is   regarded   as   the   chief   reason   for   the   decline   in   folk  tradition  of  the  industrial  nations.  In  this  light  popular  music  became  a  compensation  tool  for   the   working   class   to   vent   out   the   social   tension   and   self-­‐reward   for   eight   hours   of  functioning  like  a  machine.  Whatever  income  the  worker  has  made  now  could  be  spent  for  musical  conditioning  -­‐  purchasing  a  musical  product  that  makes  one  feel  good.  That  was  the  music  from  the  music-­‐hall.  

Music-­‐hall  represented  the  worker’s  culture  in  the  makeup  of  its  audience,  in  the  origins  of  its  performers  and  in  the  content  of  its  songs  and  actouts.  The  association  between  the  working  class  and  music  hall  was  established  very  quickly:  the  first  music-­‐hall  was  built  in  1849;  by  the  1880s  there  were  about  500  halls   in  London,  and   in   the  early  1890s  the  35  largest   halls   alone   gathered  45,000   spectators  nightly.  After   reinforcement  of   the  8-­‐hour  work  days  the  increased  leisure  time  and  greater  wages  encouraged  entertainment,  so  as  suburban  migration  of  the  workers  to  the  outskirts  of  the  city  and  chores  of  commuting  to  their   workplace.   Music   hall   became   the   favorite   form   of   leisure,   combining   drinks  (spectators  were  allowed  to  move  to  and  fro  the  bar),  smoking  and  socializing  (audiences  

                                                                                                               162  Watson,  Ian  (1983)  -­‐  Song  and  Democratic  Culture  in  Britain,  Croom  Helm,  London,  p.  7-­‐76.    

80  

could  talk,  join  in  the  chorus,  if  they  liked,  or  boo).  The  programming  was  family  oriented:  the  audience  included  single  female  workers  and  families.163  

The  music-­‐hall  song  was  an  embryo  of  the  popular  music  product  as  it  is  known  today  -­‐  inclusive  of  general  population,  however  serving  the  lower  strata  of  society  -­‐  charging  little  entry  fee,  but  making  up  by  the  volume  sold.  It  was  not  mass  produced  yet,  but  it  already  was   designed   for   “easy   listening”:   not   demanding   much   attention,   spectacular,   topical,  pleasant,   entertaining   and   rather   stereotypical.   Most   songs   were   created   by   the   singers  themselves,  since  they  could  not  afford  hiring  a  song-­‐writer,  by  setting  their  own  lyrics  to  already  existing  tunes.  164  

This  was  where  the  popular  music  crossed  paths  with  the  classical  one.  The  prototype  for   their   crossover   appeared   as   early   as   in   1786,  when   British  music   publishers   started  hijacking  the  most  popular  symphonies,  quartets  and  trios  by  Haydn  by  extracting  the  most  popular  tunes  and  setting  them  to  lyrics  by  popular  contemporary  English  poets,  arranged  for   solo   voice   with   the   keyboard   accompaniment.   These   editions   tried   to   capitalize   on  Haydn’s  name,  marketing  the  adaptations  as  “simple”,  adjusted  to  the  ease  of  an  amateur  and  to  the  informality  of  domestic  entertainment.  These  songs  were  very  much  in  demand  by  the  middle-­‐class  buyers.165  

Up   until   the   1930s   popular   music   shared   with   classical   music   too   much   to   delineate  between  them  clearly.  Canonized  music  could  make  its  way  to  the  popular  music  domain,  and   vice   versa   -­‐   as   it   happens,   for   instance,   in  Bizet’s   Carmen  or   Stravinsky’s   Petrushka.  Carl   Dahlhaus   addressed   this   transitory   phenomenon   by   the   term   “trivial   music”,  encapsulating  the  forms  of  light  and  popular  music  which  are  designed  for  the  mass  market  and  are  characterized  by  a  peculiar  combination  of  sentimentality  and  “mechanization”  of  compositional  arrangement  (headless  usage  of  stereotypical   formula),  disclosed  as  poetic  expression  which  under  a  closer  examination  turns  into  prosaic  tautology.166  

Trivial  music  in  the  19th  century  stopped  being  segregated:  it  started  moving  between  genres   and   live   music   venues,   thereby   causing   the   backlash   from   the   connoisseurs   of  classical  music  and  anathema  from  the  Romantic  purists.  Thus,  in  his  magazine,  Schumann  scrutinized  the  ranks  of  the  composers  of  his  day  and  tagged  the  ones  “guilty”  of  flattering  the  audiences  with  the  worn-­‐out   idioms.  The  extent  of   the  anger  of   the  supporters  of   the  canon   is  explained  by   their   sense  of   fraud   -­‐  as   if   a   composer   tried   to  disguise   the   flawed  good  as  being  proper  in  order  to  sell  it.  The  truth  of  the  matter,  however,  is  that  it  is  nearly  

                                                                                                               163  Jones,  Gareth  Stedman  (1996)  -­‐  Languages  of  Class:  Studies  in  English  Working  Class  History  1832-­‐1982.  Cambridge  University  Press,  Cambridge  UK,  p.  205-­‐224.  164  ibid.  p.  224.  165  Wheelock,  Gretchen  A.  (1990)  -­‐  Marriage  a  la  Mode:  Haydn's  Instrumental  Works  "Englished"  for  Voice  and  Piano.  The  Journal  of  Musicology,  Vol.  8,  No.  3  (Summer,  1990),  pp.  357-­‐397.  166  Dahlhaus,  Carl  (2004)  -­‐  Trivial  Music  (Trivialmusik):  “Preface”  and  “Trivial  Music  and  Aesthetic  Judgment”.  In:  Bad  music:  the  music  we  love  to  hate,  ed.  Ch.  Washburne  &  M.  Derno,  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  256-­‐277.  

81  

impossible   to   isolate   the   structures   in   the  music   responsible   for   the   “trivial”   impression,  because  what  in  one  composition  appears  banal,  can  acquire  a  fresh  characteristic  face  in  another  composition.  The  best  that  can  be  demonstrated  by  music  analysis  is  the  “idling  of  the  elements.”  Triviality  is  a  matter  of  the  musical  context  -­‐  a  consequence  of  the  mismatch  between  the  compositional  devices  and  the  alluded  importance.  167  

This  context  often  plays  tricks  by  moving  the  music  work  from  “trivial”  to  “serious”,  even  to   the   “altar”   of   the   “serious”   -­‐   the   canonic   repertoire.   Thus,   Les   contes   d'Hoffmann   by  Offenbach  used  to  be  the  “popular  music”,  and  now  it  is  considered  to  be  a  staple  of  opera  repertoire.   Waltzes   and   marches   by   J.   Strauss   Jr.,   initially   condemned   as   “light”   music,  started  making   their  way   into   the  concert  programs   in  1870s,  and  became  established   in  the  repertoire  of  the  Vienna  Philharmonic  around  the  1930s.168  

History  loves  to  transfer  the  boundaries,  as  pointed  out  by  Jorge  Borges  in  his  Parable  of  Cervantes   and   the   Quixote.   Cervantes   conceived   Don   Quixote   as   a   good   natured   but  credulous  man,  who  "decided  to  seek  prowess  and  enchantment  in  prosaic  places",  which  turned   into  a   tragedy  of  being  vanquished  by  cruel   reality.  Yet   for  both  of   them,   "for   the  dreamer  and  the  dreamed  one",  the  scheme  turned  out  to  be  the  same:  Cervantes  also  was  absorbed   into   the   unreal   world   of   the   books,   alien   to   the   ordinary   world   of   the   17th  century  that  was  hostile  to  him.  Now,  for  us  today,  both  Cervantes  and  his  hero  appear  as  part  of  the  same  myth.  Time  flattens  distances.  169  

What  follows  from  the  distance  between  “classical”  and  “popular”  being  flattened  is  that  both  types  of  music  operate  on  similar  grounds.  Indeed,  most  of  the  features  marked  above  as  special  for  the  Western  canonic  music  apply  to  the  popular  music  as  well.  It  is  authored,  sometimes  with   quite   original   craftsmanship   of   the   composer.   The   popular  music  works  used  to  be  denied  in  copyright  on  the  ground  of  their  triviality  until  in  1848  three  popular  composers,  E.  Bourget,  P.  Henrion,   and  V.  Parizot  attended  a   cafe  where   their  music  was  performed  by  the  group  of  the  musicians  hired  by  the  cafe  owner.  The  composers  refused  to  pay  their  bill,  claiming  that  the  owner  used  their   labor  without  paying  them,  therefore  they  were  using  his  labor  without  paying  him.  The  court  ruled  in  their  favor,  and  the  court  of   appeals   extended   the   copyright   to   the   popular   music.   Two   years   later   the   same  composers   founded   SACEM,   the   first   copyright   administration   union   in   the   world,  accredited  by  Napoleon  III  despite  the  protests  of  the  canon  supporters.  170  

By   the  end  of   the  19th  century   it  became  obvious   that   “popular  music”  work  could  be  original  in  content  and  tasteful  in  style,  and  that  such  work  could  be  unfairly  ripped  off  by  

                                                                                                               167  ibid.  168  Scott,  Derek  B.  (2008)  -­‐  Sounds  of  the  Metropolis:  The  Nineteenth-­‐Century  Popular  Music  Revolution  in  London,  New  York,  Paris,  and  Vienna.  Oxford  University  Press,  New  York,  p.  89.  169  Borges,  Jorge  Luis  (1964)  -­‐  Labyrinths;  Selected  Stories  &  Other  Writings,  New  Directions  Publishing  Corporation,  New  York,  p.  227.  170  Attali,  Jacques  (2009)  -­‐  Noise:  The  Political  Economy  of  Music,  Transl.  B.  Massumi,  University  of  Minnesota  Press,  Minneapolis  MN,  p.  77-­‐78.  

82  

talentless  imitators,  therefore  requiring  the  same  intellectual  rights  as  high  art  works.  This  acknowledgement   is   the   proof   that   popular   music   maintains   the   same   premise   of  autonomy  of  music  as  the  classical  music  does.    

A  popular  music  work,  like  an  artwork,  is  a  scheme  of  certain  configurations  of  rhythm,  pitch   and   harmony   that   form   recognizable   patterns   -­‐   which   are   protected   by   law   as   an  intellectual  property  of  the  author  of  that  music.  The  difference  is  that  in  classical  music  the  scheme  is  fixed  in  the  score,  whereas  in  popular  music  it  is  fixed  in  the  performance  actout.  However,   this  difference   is   logistic:   the   score  of   the   classical  music  does  not   constitute  a  music   work,   it   is   merely   a   plan   for   some   ideal   performance,   of   which   each   actual  performance  is  an  attempt  of  emulation.  The  memory  of  a  popular  artist  of  the  way  how  to  render  a  song,  how  to  move  to  it,  how  to  use  diction,  how  to  use  expressive  timing,  etc.  -­‐  all  of  this  is  an  attempt  to  emulate  the  ideal  performance  as  well.  And  the  audience  measures  the  actual  performance  of  a  popular  musician  in  relation  to  such  ideal  scheme,  judging  the  rendition  superb,  or   lacking   in   this  or   that   respect.   In   the  same  way  a   cover  version  of  a  popular   song   is   judged   in  comparison   to   the  original  execution.  After  1950s  pretty  much  each   popular   song   is   fixed   in   the   singular   rendition   by   an   artist   who   is   believed   to  authenticate  that  song,  so  that  the  cover  versions  are  judged  inferior  to  it.  The  very  fact  that  popular   audience  demands  a  particular   song   from  a   favorite   author,   and   then   judges   the  quality  of   its   rendition,   rather   than  accepts   the   favorite  artist  making  any  music,   testifies  that  popular  music  is  based  on  autonomy  of  music  structures  as  opposed  to  folk  art  or  non-­‐Western  traditional  music.171  

The  dependency  on  the  autonomy  of  music  must  be  responsible  for  the  education  level  consistently  shown  as  the  prime  concomitant  factor  associated  with  the  regular  attendance  of   live   music   events.   Higher   educational   achievement   corresponds   to   greater   analytical  skills  and  attention  focus,  which  are  likely  to  make  the  task  of  tracking  the  changes  in  music  structures  upon  the  audition  more  easy  for  the  listener.  Noteworthy,  the  education  factor  is  shown  to  prevail  over  the  income  factor  in  the  empirical  studies  in  arts  economics  not  only  in  relation  to  symphony,  opera  and  ballet,  but  Broadway  musicals,  jazz,  rock  and  folk.  This  prevalence  of  education  is  marked  for  different  countries:  America,  Australia,  England  and  Canada.   What   is   even   more   interesting,   consumption   of   classical   and   popular   forms   of  music   is   characterized   by   lower   price   elasticities   than   other   goods   and   services.   Price  elasticity   of   demand   measures   how  much   consumers   respond   to   price   changes   in   their  buying   decisions.   The   lower   the   elasticity   of   demand,   the   fewer   good   substitutes   the  product  has  in  the  market.  Low  elasticity  tells  about  the  nature  of  a  product  and  how  it  is  perceived  by  consumers  -­‐  which  corresponds  with  the  economic  evidence:  there  is  no  close  substitute  for  the  performing  arts.172  

                                                                                                               171  Frith,  Simon  (2007)  -­‐  Taking  Popular  Music  Seriously:  Selected  Essays.  Ashgate  Publishing,  Ltd.  Wey  Court  East,  UK,  p.  284-­‐285.  172  Seaman,  Bruce  A.  (2006)  -­‐  Empirical  studies  of  demand  for  the  performing  arts.  In:  Handbook  of  the  Economics  of  Art  and  Culture,  Volume  1,  North  Holland,  Amsterdam,  p.  415-­‐472.  

83  

The  listener  needs  both,  popular  and  classical  forms  of  music,  and  consumes  the  more  of  both,   as   his   education   increases.   Thus,   popular   and   classical   musics   are   united   in   the  respect  that  they  encourage  the  gain  of  musical  expertise.  The  greatest  importance  of  this  displays  on  the  personal   level:   learning  more  about  the  music  becomes  a  form  of  cultural  capital  investment  for  the  Western  music  consumers  -­‐  spending  time,  energy  and  money  in  acquiring   the  relevant   information  on   the  music   they  appreciate  now,   they  secure  higher  utilization  of  the  music  in  future  acts  of  listening.  (ibid.)  This  pattern  is  not  characteristic  of  the  folk  and  non-­‐Western  music  consumption  in  their  indigenous  live  performance  settings  and  their  natural  local  markets.  

The  overall  similarity  in  consumption  of  high  art  and  popular  culture  is  a  characteristic  trait  of   the  Western  society.  The  numerous  economical  studies  demonstrate  that  towards  the  end  of  the  20th  century  the  high  arts  in  the  industrialized  nations  become  produced  in  the  manner  of   a   “commodity”,  no  different   than   the  products  of   the  popular   culture.  The  cultural   industry   concept   has   extended   to   the   non-­‐profit   sector,   chiefly   responsible   for  production   of   the   high   arts,   as   well   as   the   for-­‐profit   sector   encompassing   the   popular  culture   businesses.   Both   sectors   adopt   essentially   the   same   marketing   and   production  model,   just   reserving   higher   aesthetic   standards   and   smaller   importance   of   maximizing  profits  for  the  non-­‐profit  sector.173  

In   fact,   it   is   exactly   the   underlying   similarity   in   the   production   of   the   classical   and  popular   music   works   that   is   responsible   for   the   hostility   between   the   professionals  specializing   in   each   of   these   fields.   Classical   musicians   usually   see   themselves   as  contributors  to  the  cultural  values   in  the  society,  and  dislike  the   low  artistic  standards  of  the   popular  music,   that   cater   to   too  many   and   end   up  with   the   generic  music   devoid   of  structural  originality.  Popular  musicians  dislike   the  complexity  of   the  classical  music   that  restricts   it   to   the  narrow  circle  of   connoisseurs,   thereby  propagating  elitism,  and  see   the  popularity  of   the  music  as   the  measure  of   its  merit:   freedom  of  choice,  satisfaction  of   the  everyday  needs,  social  bonding.  174  

A   century   and   a   half   of   this   dichotomy   has   eroded   the   boundary   line   between   the  classical  and  popular  fields  of  music  to  such  extent  that  now  they  appear  to  be  separated  by  an  impassible  gorge.  However,  this  gorge  exists  only  in  eyes  of  the  Western  professionals  and   masterful   amateurs.   To   the   non-­‐Western   outsiders   and   the   Western   consumers  without   musical   education   there   is   no   break   between   both   fields.   Both   musics   appear  rather  similar  than  different.  

Although  those   involved   in  making  a   living   in  high  art   tend  to  place  value  on  aesthetic  integrity   and   deny   value   in   things   popular;   whereas   those   who   make   living   in   popular  

                                                                                                               173  Hirsch,  Paul  M.  (2000)  -­‐  Cultural  Industries  Revisited.  Organization  Science,  Vol.  11,  No.  3,  Special  Issue:  Cultural  Industries:  Learning  from  Evolving  Organizational  Practices  (May  -­‐  Jun.),  pp.  356-­‐361.  174  Foreman-­‐Wernet  L.  &  Dervin  B.  (2005)  -­‐  Comparing  arts  and  popular  culture  experiences:  Applying  a  common  methodological  framework.  Journal  of  Arts  Management,  Law,  and  Society,  35(3),  p.  169.  

84  

culture   often   appreciate   only   things   popular   and   debase   elitarian  works;   for  majority   of  buyers   and   sellers   of   art   objects   the   preferred   relation   between   the   economic   value   and  aesthetic  value  is  that  of  correspondence.  The  monetary  value  of  artworks  fluctuates  as  a  result  of  the  changes   in  the  canonic  status  of  particular  authors,  and  in  reverse,   the  great  demand  on  certain  style  of  artworks  in  long  run  tends  to  increase  the  aesthetic  standing  of  this   style.   Artists   and   art   businessmen   long   for   the   “just”   price   that   would   align   the  aesthetic   value   with   the   market   price.   The   very   idea   of   value   connotes   regularity   and  relative   stability   -­‐   which   reflects   the   necessity   to   counterbalance   the   perception   of  uncertainty   associated  with   aesthetic   judgment   and  market   fluctuations.  That   is  why   the  dynamics   in   the   art  marketplace  pushes   for   the   correspondence  between  popularity   and  aesthetic  value  despite  all  the  controversies  and  odds.175  

What  makes  the  insiders  of  the  Western  culture  sector  more  aware  of  the  discrepancies  between  “popular”  and  “artistic”,  comparing  to  the  outsiders,  is  the  social  meaning  encoded  in  both  forms  of  music.  Popular  music,  just  like  classical  one,  relates  to  the  industrialization  induced   “factory”  model   -­‐  which  makes   both  musics   similar   in   eyes   of   non-­‐musicians   or  non-­‐Western  musicians.  However,  popular  music  reflects  on  completely  different  angle  of  the  “factory”  production,  of  which  the  Western  musicians  are  painfully  aware.  So,  what   is  the  inherent  message  embodied  in  the  very  format  of  a  popular  song?  

We   already   have   covered   the   transformation   from   the   folk   music   to   the   musical  commodity   that   took   place   in   the   mid-­‐19th   century   industrial   England.   The   workplace  became  “musicless”,  divorcing  labor  from  leisure  and  confounding  popular  music  to  music  hall,  cabaret  and  promenade  music.  The  next  development  was  the  restoration  of  music  at  the  working  place   in   the  new  qualitative  capacity  of   the  background  music.  The  origin   to  this   tendency   was   placed   by   efforts   of   Frederick  Winslow   Taylor   and   other   production  managers  concerned  about  rising  productivity  of  the  mass  labor.  By  the  first  decade  of  the  20th   century   the   idea   that   the   more   easy   the   worker   feels   at   the   workplace,   the   more  effective   his   labor,   has   been   accepted   by   many   big   businesses   in   the   United   States   and  England.  

Music  was  realized  to  be  a  potent  stimulant  in  the  labor  process.  Slight  distraction  of  the  worker’s   mind   was   capable   of   relaxing   his   mind   and   making   him   less   aware   of   the  monotony  of  the  conveyer  production.  Positively  charged  music  also  altered  the  disposition  of  the  worker,  turning  the  chores  into  fun.  Availability  of  the  public  radio  transformed  the  factory  once  again:  this  time  by  adding  the  commodity  music  right  there,  in  the  background  of   life.  Whole   new   gamut   of  meaning  was   introduced   by   such   use   of  music:   the   popular  sound  was  associated  with   the   idea  of   internal   freedom,  autonomy,  pleasure   -­‐   reminding  the  workers   of   the   rewards   for   putting   up  with   selling   their   labor   for   long   eight   hours.  However,  at  the  same  time,  this  music  affirms  the  necessity  of  the  labor.  The  letters  of  the  workers   to   the  Radio   Times   in   the   1930s   demonstrate   their   awareness   of   these   roles   of  

                                                                                                               175  Ruccio,  David  et  al  (1996)  -­‐  "The  Good,  the  Bad  and  the  Different":  Reflections  on  Economic  and  Aesthetic  Value.  In:  The  Value  of  Culture:  On  the  Relationship  between  Economics  and  Arts.  Edited  by  Arjo  Klamer.  Amsterdam  University  Press,  Amsterdam,  p.  56-­‐76.  

85  

music,  which  determined  its  specificity  in  comparison  to  other  forms  of  music:  “they're  not  allowed  to  play  anything  decent  anyway;  people  would  listen  and  stop  working”.  176  

The   principal   novelty   of   the   factory   radio   music   was   its   purposeful   generality   and  vagueness,  combined  with  the  pleasurable  suggestion  it  sought  to  make.  The  earlier  music  hall  and  cabaret  musics  were  quite  opposite  in  their  spectacularness,  when  music  exhibited  distinct  humorous,  political,  sexual  or  dramatic  content  -­‐  in  fact  the  earlier  popular  music  was  often  blamed  by  the  classical  purists  for  its  aggressive  demand  of  attention,  transpiring  into  sensationalism  and  shocking  vulgarity.  The  new  brand  of  popular  music  encroached  on  the  territory  of  the  classical  music  by  appealing  to  the  mind  rather  than  the  physical  body,  and   calling   for   the   contemplative   attitude.   That   must   have   increased   hostility   in   the  adherents  of  classical  music,  who  from  the  1930s  on  started  seeing  more  of  a  devil   in  the  popular  music,  in  contrast  to  the  condescending  attitude  of  the  19th  century.  The  writings  of  Adorno  leave  the  impression  that  the  author  felt  that  the  temple  of  the  great  music  was  besieged   by   the   evil   forces   of   “popular   music”.   The   writings   of   Hanslick   or   Schumann  appear   much   more   positive,   more   of   about   just   cleansing   the   temple   from   the   dirt   of  “popular  music”.  

The  results  further  indicated  that  the  most  frequent  activities  overall  were  work/study,  social   interaction,   relaxation,   TV/movie   watching,   and   housework.   These   results   seem  fairly   reasonable,   considering   that   the   participant   sample   consisted   of   students.   More  surprising  is  that,  despite  what  would  appear  to  be  a  lot  of  leisure  time,  music  listening  as  a  main   activity   accounted   for   less   than   5%   of   the   episodes   (see   Sloboda   et   al.,   2001,   for  similar   results).177  The   least   frequent   of   all   activities   was   concert   attendance,   indicating  that  live  music  is  becoming  a  rare  form  of  exposure  to  music,  even  among  people  who  are  quite  interested  in  music.178  

The   background   popular   music   changed   the   disposition   of   the   classical   and   popular  musics  towards  the  “factory”  model:  both  musics  strove  for  a  collective  identity,  but  from  different   perspectives.   Classical   music   cultivated   the   Enlightenment   ideal   of   subjective  freedom,  where   the   collective   is   defined   by   the   productive   activities   of   the   participating  individuals.  As   the  popular  music  progressed,   the   classical  music   reacted  with  genesis  of  modernism,   which   kept   emphasizing   the   subjective   aspect   of   an   individual   production,  eventually  causing  rupture  between  one’s  sense  of   identity  and  perception  of  his  place   in  the  collective.  From  this  point  on,  classical  music  turned  hostile  towards  a  collectivity  “that  was  too  immediately  achieved”  -­‐  with  the  consensus  that  affirmation  of  a  collective  notion  

                                                                                                               176  Korczynski,  Marek  (2003)  -­‐  Music  at  Work:  Towards  a  Historical  Overview.  Folk  Music  Journal,  Vol.  8,  No.  3  (2003),  pp.  314-­‐334.  177  Hodges,  D.  (2010).  Psychophysiological  measures.  In  P.  N.  Juslin  &  J.  A.  Sloboda  (Eds.),  Handbook  of  music  and  emotion:  Theory,  research,  applications.  Oxford:  Oxford  University  Press,  pp.  279-­‐311.  178  Juslin  PN;  Liljeström  S;  Västfjäll  D;  Barradas  G;  Silva  A  (2008)  -­‐  An  experience  sampling  study  of  emotional  reactions  to  music:  listener,  music,  and  situation.  Emotion,  2008  Oct;  8  (5):  p.  668-­‐683.  

86  

violates   the   authenticity   of   a   subject,   and   therefore   is   culturally   oppressive   and  aesthetically  false.  179  

On  the  part  of  popular  music,   its  popularity  came  precisely  as  a  result  of  satisfying  the  individual  need  to  affirm  his  place  in  the  collective  of  people.  Popular  music  contributed  to  the   culture   by   generating   the   image   of   a   collectivity   that   did   not   exist   in   society.   In   this  respect,   popular   music   replaced   the   folk   music   with   the   industrialized   surrogate   of   the  “popular”  -­‐  the  prescriptive  ideal  of  how  the  common  people  should  be,  what  kind  of  music  they  should  like  and  practice  together.    

The  attitude  towards  a  collectivity  became  encoded  in  the  format  of  consumption  of  both  musics.  Classical  music  is  composed  overwhelmingly  by  a  single  author.  The  performers  of  classical  music  do  not   interact  with  the  audience  and  have  minimum  interaction  between  each   other   on   stage,   overall   behaving   in   a   highly   formal   manner.   Listening   to   classical  music   also   appears   as   a   solitary   activity   at   the   most   part   of   the   performance.   Only   the  applause  and  encores  display  the  group  behavior.  Talking  to  each  other  is  forbidden  in  the  audience,  so  are  the  displays  of  any  attitude  during  the  playing,  altogether  contributing  to  the  reputation  of  severe  repression  of  everything  bodily.  180  

The   popular   music   marks   exactly   the   opposite   attitude   of   promoting   the   bodily  expression  in  both,  the  performers  and  the  audience.  Much  of  this  expression  is  collective,  including  dancing  movements,  singing  along  and  talking  between  the  spectators,  as  well  as  between  the  musicians  and  the  audience.  Collective  authorship  is  more  common  in  modern  popular   song   than   a   single   authorship.   However,   upon   closer   examination,   it   becomes  obvious   that   opposition   of   classical   and   popular   music   along   the   bipolarity   of   “bodily-­‐spiritual”  is  superficial  -­‐  in  reality,  classical  music  is  no  less  “physical”  than  popular  music,  in   fact,   the   range   of  movement   represented   by   the   idioms   of   dance   genres   and   ballet   is  much  wider   than  what   can   be   found   in   popular  music.   The   difference   is   in   the  mode   of  physicality:  popular  music   is   implicit   in  the  expression  of  motion,  while  classical  music   is  implicit   -­‐   the   motions   represented   in   it   are   transcendental,   ideal   actions   projected   by  musical  idioms  that  trigger  imagery  of  the  motion  in  the  listener’s  mind.  181  

The   same   applies   to   the   appearing   bipolarity   of   personal   versus   collective.   Classical  music  can  appeal  to  no  less  collective  feeling  in  anthems,  national  operas  or  oratorios.  As  a  matter  of   fact,  national   identity   is  a  prerogative  of  classical  music:  most  world’s  anthems  are   arranged   in   classical   style,   including   the   nations   without   any   Western   classical  tradition.  Collective  triumphal  feeling  of  Beethoven’s  “Ode  to  Joy”  transcends  into  the  realm  of  mental  representation  rather  than  singing  along  with  the  choir,  how  it  would  be  typical  for   the   popular   music.   A   real   difference   that   separates   “popular”   from   “classical”   is   not  collectivism   per   se,   but   the   relation   to   it:   “popular”   attitude   is   that   of   “being”   together,  whereas   “classical”   attitude   appeals   to   “thinking”   together.   Composer   thinks   music   up.  

                                                                                                               179  Johnson,  Julian  (2002)  -­‐  Who  needs  classical  music?:  cultural  choice  and  musical  value.  Oxford  University  Press,  Oxford,  p.  67.  180  ibid.  p.  68.  181  ibid.  p.  69.  

87  

Performer   thinks  out   the   rendition.  The   listener   thinks  of   the   content  of  music.  All   three  aspects   of   classical   music   consumption   are   creative   acts   and   they   all   correlate   with   the  mass  of  people:   the  composers  who  wrote  something  similar  to  this,   the  performers  who  chose   to   interpret   this  music  one  way  or  another,  and  the  other   listeners,  how  they  have  taken   this  music.   Classical   collectivity   is  mentalized   and   transcendental,   and   it   has   to   do  with  the  production  of  meaning  for  the  autonomous  piece  of  music.  

Classical  music  is  by  its  nature  laborious.  Popular  music  is  recreational.  This  is  the  true  axis  of  bipolarity,  that  makes  classical  music  look  “disciplinarian”  contrary  to  “comfortable”  popular  music.   Yet  both  of   them  relate   to   the   same   issue  of   collective   labor:   the  popular  music   compensates   for   the   negative   effects   of   the   factory   labor,   whereas   the   classical  music,  especially  the  symphonic  music,  glorifies  the  factory  labor.  In  this  sense,  both  musics  are  diametrically  opposite  -­‐  one  takes  the  factory  model  as  a  great  value,  another  puts  the  factory  model  as  a  source  of  some  damaging  stress.  Nevertheless,  if  to  thoroughly  compare  both   approaches,   one   does   not   exclude   the   other.   Rather,   the   popular   music   model  supports   the   classical   music   model:   removal   of   the   stress   factor   enables   more   effective  factory  labor.    

And  this  is  exactly  what  we  find  in  modern  Western  society:  the  proponents  of  classical  music  are  bitter  about  the  popular  music,  the  proponents  of  popular  music  are  bitter  about  the   classical  music   -­‐   yet   both   of   these  musics   remain   vital   despite   all   the   controversies.  Classical   music   is   supported   by   the   wide   appeal   of   the   popular   music   that   makes   the  “factory”  appear  as  a  fun  place  to  work  at.  Popular  music  completely  depends  on  the  idea  of  “factory”   that   is   represented   by   the   classical  music.   A   popular   song   is   only   a   referential  point  to  the  idea  of  collective  labor  by  the  virtue  of  “recreation  time”  implying  “work  time”.  The  wide  circle  of  popular  music  lovers  provides  the  pool  for  the  classical  music  to  form  the  narrow   circle   of   the   devotees   of   the   “factory”,   eager   to   contemplate   the   mission   of   the  “factory”,   its   sacrifice   it   takes   and   the   reward   for   the   sacrifice.   The   “duty”   aspect   of   the  “factory”  life  is  not  for  everybody  -­‐  only  for  those  who  grasp  the  importance  of  the  “factory”  and  its  advantage  over  the  other  forms  of  labor.  Hence,  classical  music  needs  a  wider  pool  of  people  attracted  to  the  sense  of  “factory”  indirectly,  as  a  correlate  of  recreation.  

The  “background”  popular  music  moves  one  step  further  -­‐  by  internalizing  the  popular  music   and   making   it   more   of   “personal”   and   transcendental.   Dancing   or   singing   along  become  “subliminal”  in  the  experience  of  the  background  popular  music.  The  simplicity  of  popular   idioms   allow   for  most   of   the  meaningful   structures   being   comprehended  off   the  attention  axis  (unlike  background  perception  of  classical  music  that  is  likely  to  compete  for  moving   to   the   foreground   of   the   attention).   Then   the  message   of   popular  music  merges  with  the  information  processed  in  the  foreground  of  the  mind,  coloring  into  the  pleasurable  tones.   Such  mode  of   listening   set   the  direction   for  personal  applications  of  music   (as   the  technological  progress  allowed  it):  listening  to  music  in  the  car  or  at  home.    

The  next  major  update  of  the  format  of  popular  music  occurred  around  1955,  when  the  musical   style   dating   back   to   Tin   Pan   Alley   was   replaced   by   radically   new   instrumental  sound   of   the   electric   or   amplified   instruments   (guitars   and   keyboard)   and   vocals,  supported  by  prominent  drums.  Tin  Pan  Alley  style  was  rather  close  to  the  classical  music  

88  

song,   employing   the   small   band   of   acoustic   instruments,   including   string   and   wind  instruments,  with   the  percussions   in   the  background.  The   influences  of  rag-­‐time  and   jazz  did   that  Tin  Pan  Alley  has  absorbed  did  not  change   the  Western  European  melodic  style,  harmonization,   and   formal   arrangement,   cultivated   by   professional   Jewish   song-­‐writers  from  New  York   (who   set   the   standards   for   this  music),   and   designed   for   predominantly  white  middle-­‐class  urban  audience.   In  contrast   to   this  music   representing  a   single  ethnic  and   social   group,   early   rock   'n'   roll   merged   together   idioms   coming   from   two   styles  untouched   by   the   Tin   Pan   Alley   composers   throughout   50   years   of   its   monopoly   at   the  song-­‐writing   market:   the   black   descendants   of   the   slaves   in   South,   and   rural   whites  descended  from  non-­‐literate  immigrants  from  the  British  Isles.  By  1940s  both  groups  have  migrated  from  South  to  all  over  America  and  developed  the  prototype  rock  'n'  roll  style  of  the  12-­‐bar  blues   form  played  by   the   combo  of   of   guitars,   bass,   drums,   often  a  piano  and  sometimes  a  horn  or  two.  182  

The   1955   rock   'n'   roll   created   a   new   amalgam   of   stylistic   elements   on   new   topics,  centered   around   the   matters   of   sex,   discontent   with   the   world   and   resentment   to   the  school,  state  and  church.  This  new  music  proved  to  appeal,   for  the  first   time  in  American  history,   to   the   absolute  majority   of   the   population   -­‐   the   same   performers,   Elvis   Presley,  Everly  Brothers,  Jerry  Lee  Lewis  and  Johnny  Horton,  during  the  1955-­‐1960  have  captured  all  three  main  popular  music  markets:  the  'Best  Selling  Singles'  chart  (later  renamed  'Top  1oo')  that  represented  the  music  of  Tin  Pan  Alley;  the  'Race  Records'  chart  (later  'Rhythm  and  Blues')  that  reflected  the  music  by  black  performers  aimed  at  black  audiences;  and  the  'Country   and  Western'   chart   (later   'Hot   Country   Singles')   that   indicated   the   interests   of  rural  white  audiences  of   the  South,  Midwest  and  West.  Rock   'n'   roll   turned  out   to  be   the  silver  bullet   for  the  popular  music  market  of   the  entire  world.   Its  simplicity  of  music  and  text   made   entry   to   the   foreign   markets   easy   -­‐   often   the   title   alone   was   enough   for   the  listeners   to   grasp   the   idea   of   the   lyrics,   and   not   much   was   lost   if   the   foreign   listener  understood  nothing  more  than  the  sense  of  the  title.  183  

The   rock   'n'   roll   band   set   the   fashion   for   the   popular   music   to   come.   The   message  encoded   in   this   format  of  performance   is  mixed.  On  one  hand,   the  division  of   labor  went  further  than  ever  before,  with  about  a  dozen  of  professions   involved  in  production  of  the  concert.  The  dependence  on  the  technology  became  overwhelming  -­‐  without  the  electronic  gadgets   that  would   fill  up   few  buses  and  the  crew  of   the  engineers  the  sound  of   the  rock  band  will   be   nothing   close   to   attraction   of   the   audience.   The   same   goes   for   the   lighting  effects   and   sound   reinforcement.   The   distribution   of   this  music   also   heavily   depends   on  technology.   These   industrialized   features   are   opposed   by   decidedly   “tribal”   flavor   of   the  other  traits.  

The   most   common   form   of   music   making   post-­‐1955   is   by   a   group   of   four   or   five  musicians  who  all  are  given  equal  credits  as  co-­‐authors.  The  front   image  of  such  group  is  egalitarian   -­‐  as  an  anarchist   commune  or  a  group  of   friends.  During   the  performance   the  

                                                                                                               182  Hamm,  Charles  (1981)  -­‐  The  Fourth  Audience,  Popular  Music,  Vol.  1,  Folk  or  Popular?  Distinctions,  Influences,  Continuities,  pp.  123-­‐141.  183  ibid.  

89  

musicians  often  come  close  to  each  other  and  engage  into  choreographic  motions.  Off  stage  they   live   together   and   expose   their   close   ties   to   each   other   on   photos,   in   videos   and  interviews.  This  public  image  usually  conceals  the  animosities  between  the  musicians  and  presents  them  as  supportive  of  each  other.  184  

Yet  another  common   feature   that  unites   the  representatives  of  many  styles  of  popular  music,   starting   from   rock   ‘   n   ‘   roll,   is   their   association  with   youth.   The   live   performance  turns   into   the   festival   of   youth   -­‐   not   alone   the   young   listeners   in   the   audience,   but   the  general   idea   of   “youth”.   This   connection   stays   with   years,   so   that   few   decades   later   the  same  music  is  related  by  the  same  audience  to  their  youthful  memories  -­‐  which  become  the  important   constituent   in   the  market  value  of   the  music.   Subsequently,   “kid’s  behavior”   is  part   of   the   public   projection   the   musicians   engage   with   the   audiences.   During   the   rock  concerts  the  echo  games,  clapping,  shouting,  holding  hands,  feet  stamping  etc,  have  turned  into  the  ritual  behaviors.  185  

The   inclusiveness   of   the   performance   spread   beyond   the   devices   with   which   the  musicians   get   the   audience   engaged   -­‐   the   very   concept   of   concert   exposure   has   passed  substantial   transformation   after   the   1940s.   Earlier   popular   music   followed   the  exceptionality  model  of  the  classical  music:  performers  exposed  their  unique  musicianship  in   the   form   of   technical   virtuosity,   great   compositional   abilities   within   a   given   genre,  stylistic   accomplishment,   supreme   taste,   catchy   lyrics,   actout,   dance   act   or   extraordinary  mastery  of  a  particular  musical  device  (i.e.  syncopation).  The  exceptional  skills  worked  as  the   justification   for   public   exposure.   In   rural   music   promoted   by   Broadcast   Music  Incorporated  (BMI)  since  the  1940s  and  the  rock  ‘  n  ‘  roll  the  folk  features  started  coming  forth   to   replace   exceptionality   of   the   performance   with   the   authenticity,   which   often  involved  the  folkloric  element:  the  musician  projected  the  message  that  he  or  she  was  no  different   than   the   average   man   or   woman   in   the   audience,   that   anybody   with   smallest  capacity   for   music   could   do   what   such   musician   was   doing   on   stage.   This   hyper-­‐inclusiveness   destroyed   any   boundaries   between   that  which  was   exposed   and   those   for  whom  it  was  exposed,  achieving  the  syncretic  unity  characteristic  for  folk  art.  

During  the  1950s  Woody  Guthrie  and  Pete  Seeger  in  the  U.S.,  and  Ewan  MacColl  and  Bert  Lloyd  in  the  U.K.  introduced  into  the  popular  music  the  format  of  singing  a  simple  folk-­‐like  tune,   usually  with   sharp   political   lyrics,   self-­‐accompanying   on   guitar   (or   banjo)  with   the  basic  strum  and  straight  rhythm.  Bob  Dylan  and  Joan  Baez  added  the  rhythm  section  and  set   the   foundation   for   folk   rock   in   late   1960s   by   Jefferson   Airplane   and   Fairport  Convention.  However,  this  music  is  based  on  different  musical  thinking  than  the  traditional  folk,  characterized  by  the  absence  of  the  accompaniment.  The  accompaniment  brings  in  the  harmonic,   rhythmic  and   textural   arrangement,  which  usually   follows  popular  or   classical  stereotypes,   since   most   folk   rock   musicians   are   either   classically   trained   or   in   parallel  

                                                                                                               184  Shuker,  Roy  (2001)  -­‐  Understanding  Popular  Music,  2nd  edition.  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  109.  185  ibid.  p.  205-­‐206.  

90  

engage  into  some  purely  popular  (i.e.  rock  or  punk)  bands.  Ingermination  of  the  aesthetic  factor  into  the  traditional  material  leads  to  mutation  of  the  tradition.186  

The   message   encoded   in   the   post-­‐1955   popular   song   format   is   contradictory:   some  features   maximize   the   industrial   characteristics   (technology   and   division   of   labor),  whereas   some   others   revoke   pre-­‐industrial   traits   (folk-­‐style   inclusiveness,   immoderate  juvenile   behaviors   and   communal   relations).   The   new   popular   song   masks   its   original  “factory”   origin   by   the   veil   of   fake   folk   attitudes,   akin   to   the   “folk”   songs   and   dances  produced   by   the   tourist   industries   in   Hawai.   The   centerpiece   of   the   new   popular   song  performance   is  not   the   folk   tradition.  but   the   identity  of   the   leader  singer   (or   the  group)  disclosed   through   the   prism   of   the   song   with   its   lyrics.   This   results   with   the   aesthetic  arrangement   of   the   material   that   still   segregates   the   author   from   the   audience   in   the  manner   different   from   epic   tradition.   The   economic   format   of   prepaying   for   the   show  further   increases   the   border   between   the   listener,   who   hires   the   musician,   and   the  musician  trying  to  secure  the  future  hiring.  The  actout  becomes  not  about  the  tradition  but  about   pleasing   the   listener.   “Folk”   cover   is   used   to   camouflage   the   sale   and   flatter   the  listener   by   elevating   his   status   to   that   of   the   co-­‐actor   in   production   of   a   song.   The  unrestrained  juvenile-­‐like  behavior  also  serves  for  the  camouflage  purposes,  suggesting  the  idea   of   freedom,   while   in   reality   the   show   abides   by   the   number   of   solid   rules.   Finally,  communal  public   image   is  a   fake  because   it  projects  non-­‐hierarchical  organization,  while  the  business  of  popular  music  is  hierarchical,  with  strong  subordination.  

The   post-­‐1955   popular   song   plays   “tribalism”:   it   strives   to   attract   the   masses   by  depicting   the   natural   beauties   of   life   on   a   “banana   island”,   free   from   any   obligations   of  modern   Western   society,   however   not   depraved   of   the   array   of   technical   gadgets   and  services  developed  by  capitalistic  culture.  Mythological  mixture  of  simplicity  of  nature  and  comforts   of   culture   makes   up   a   peculiar   marketing   scheme   which   makes   sense   in   the  situation  where   the  potential   customer   is   tired  of  work   and   is   looking   for   some  hideout,  where  “nature”  would  present  the  “free”  arena  for  exploring  one’s  capacities  and  letting  out  the   inner   self   that   otherwise  has   to   stay   gagged  and  bound  by   the  discipline   rules   at   his  workplace.  The  myth  of  the  banana  paradise  is  there  to  offset  the  truth  of  the  hard  work  in  order  to  keep  one’s  job.    

Again,   we   see   the   underlying   attachment   to   the   idea   of   the   “factory”   production.   The  tribalist  myth  makes  sense  only  as  a  tool  to  compensate  for  the  labor  stress  and  manage  the  worker   to   retain   his   efficacy   in   the   factory   output.   The   post-­‐rock’n’roll   song   is   the   same  extension  of  the  Western  theme  of  the  factory  model  as  the  earlier  forms  of  popular  music,  and   the   same   compliment   to   the   classical   music.   The   increased   distance   from   classical  music  is  illusory:  classical  music  directly  glorifies  the  sacrifice  of  a  “factory”  labor,  in  sharp  contrast  to  the  newer  popular  song  that  conceals  its  relation  to  the  “factory”;  however,  the  matter   of   truth   is   that   both,   classical   and   popular   musics   still   serve   the   same   goal   of  keeping  the  factory  conveyer  line  run.  

                                                                                                               186  Moore,  Alan  (2009)  -­‐  The  end  of  the  revival:  the  folk  aesthetic  and  its  ‘mutation’.  Music  History;  Dec.  2009,  Vol.  4  Issue  3,  p.  289-­‐310.  

91  

The  proof   that  a  modern  work  of  Western  popular  music  still  complies   to  the  classical  canon  is  the  format  of  actualization  of  the  popular  music  performance.  Almost  all  charted  popular   songs  are  published  as   sheet  music.  Every  major   record   label   is   affiliated  with  a  publishing  house.  The  published  score  satisfies  all  the  standards  of  a  classical  music  score:  it   is   the   unique   configuration   of   pitches   and   rhythms   that   constitutes   the   popular  music  work  -­‐  which  is  then  offered  for  sale  to  the  general  public,  so  that  an  amateur  musician  can  purchase  the  work  and  play  it  at  home  for  himself  or  friends  and  family.  What  is  considered  “a   work”   here   is   the   musical   composition   in   the   same   sense   as   a   classical   music  composition.  The  publisher  sells  the  opportunity  for  an  amateur  to  reproduce  a  particular  composition.   Moreover,   the   popular   music   publishers   adhere   to   the   same   practice   as  classical  publishers  by  releasing  multiple  versions  of  a  song:  for  voice,  for  guitar,  for  piano  solo,   for   choir,   for   a   band.   Existence   of   several   editions   of   the   same   music   work   all  considered  as  a  single  item  is  possible  only  under  the  premise  of  autonomy  of  music  form  and   aesthetic   value.   Any   person   with   suitable   music   skills   purchases   from   the   music  publisher   a   right   for   unlimited   number   of   performances   for   personal   use   [therefore,  popular   music   performance   created   by   the   amateur   at   his   home   is   going   to   be   an  interpretation  of  the  score  in  completely  classical  sense].187  

Classical  music   forms  a  package  together  with  the  modern  popular  song   for  successful  penetration  of   the  non-­‐Western  markets  of   the  countries   that  strive   to   industrialize   their  economies   or/and   join   the   globalized   community.   Western   popular   music   is   capable   of  emulating   the   national   traditions   not   any   worse   than   classical   music.   The   pattern  established  by  the  “tango  craze”  starting  in  the  1910s  is  repeated  over  and  over  again:  as  some   “exotic”   music   catches   the   attention   of   popular   music   consumers   in   the   Western  market,  the  popular  music  industry  insiders  put  their  energy  into  replication  of  this  music  in  order  to  capitalize  on  its  novelty  and  sell  more  of  their  produce.  This,  in  turn,  causes  the  chain   of   adaptations   to   the   original   “exotic”   style   -­‐   the   novel   features   are   tried   out   in  different   settings   and   different   genres   (i.e.   tango-­‐song   for   listening   rather   than   dancing  cultivated   by   Carlos   Gardel).   However,   the   overall   direction   is   usually   towards   greater  compliancy  with  the  different  types  of  consumers  in  the  bigger  music  market.  The  resultant  generalization  of  musical  means  of  expression  and   filtering  out   too  narrow,   too   local  and  peculiar  musical  features,  reduces  its  “exotic”  appeal.  Eventually  the  commercialized  style  becomes  “fit-­‐all”  and  appears  too  generic  to  keep  the  public  interest  in  the  global  culture  -­‐  and  the  craze  goes  over.188  

This  process  of   transculturation  characterizes   the  popular  music   field  since   the  1990s,  when   the   new   category   of   “world  music”,   coined   by   11   European   and   American   record  labels   in   1987   in   their   coordinated   marketing   campaign,   institutionalized   the   ways   of  introduction   of   non-­‐Western   traditional   music   into   the   globalized   music   market.   Any  ethnographic   material   collected   in   field   recording   or   recorded   in   local   studios   by   local  musicians   is   delivered   in  Western   facilities   and   remixed   with   the   tracks   created   by   the                                                                                                                  187  Dahl  Per  (2009)  -­‐  The  Rise  and  Fall  of  Literacy  in  Classical  Music:  An  Essay  on  Musical  Notation,  Fontes  artis  musicae,,  Vol.  56,  Issue  1.    188  Ferrer,  Horacio  (2000)  -­‐  The  Golden  Age  of  Tango:  An  Illustrated  Compendium  of  Its  History.  Art  Books  International,  Shoreham-­‐by-­‐Sea,  West  Sussex  UK.  

92  

Western  musicians  according  to  the  vision  of  Western  producers.  In  the  course  of  this  the  authentic  content  becomes  hybridized  with  the  technological  and  musical  influences  of  the  Western  standards.  The  music  industry  is  looking  for  the  authenticity  just  bare  enough  to  generate  the  flavor  of  genuine  exotic  culture  -­‐  for  the  Western  listener  to  entertain  himself  with  musical  travel.  The  ethnic  material  here  is  needed  as  an  exotic  spice  for  the  fast  food  product.  So,  the  industry  is  in  constant  need  for  new  ethnic  content,  which  it  handles  very  close   to   the   colonial   trade   pattern   of   bringing   the   raw   material   in   the   metropolis,  processing  and  packaging  it  there  and  then  selling  it  in  the  global  market.189  

Both,  Western   classical  music   and  Western  popular  music   follow   essentially   the   same  enculturation   pattern   of   importing   the   ethnic   material,   identifying   its   characteristic  features   and   emulating   them   by   accessible  means,   generating   new   products   and   placing  them  in   the   international  markets.  When  such  products  end  up   in   the  country  of  original  export,  they  often  appear  superior  over  the  original  music  to  the  locals.  For  the  third  world  countries   whose   economies   near   the   industrial   stage,   classical   music   provides   the  subliminal  motivator  of  the  re-­‐organization  of  the  labor  force.  As  long  as  the  ruling  class  of  such   country   understands   this   connection,   it   is   likely   to   promote   classical   music.   The  countries   with   pre-­‐industrial   economies   show   little   interest   in   classical   music.   Their  population  becomes  attracted  to  Western  popular  music  alone  -­‐  the  same  way  they  become  attracted   to   Coca-­‐Cola   -­‐   as   a   cultural   commodity   of   a   new,   superior,   taste.   The  Western  popular  music  here  acts  as  a  fetish  of  higher  technological  development.  

The   reason  why  both,   classical   and  popular,  musics   are   capable  of   following   the   same  enculturation   path   is   because   they   share   the   same   canonic   foundation.   Both   canons,   the  Gregorian,   controlling   the   notation,   and   the   classical,   controlling   the   aesthetic   and  grammatical  aspects  of  music  making,  stay  valid  for  the  production  of  music  in  classical  and  popular   music   fields.   Although   the   modern   popular   musicians   are   often   portrayed   as  illiterate,  such  view  is  usually  expressed  by  musically  educated  people,  and  tends  to  qualify  any  knowledge  that  is  substandard  in  relation  to  the  requirements  of  basic  music  education  as  illiteracy.  In  reality,  most  professional  popular  musicians,  even  in  rock  and  rap,  possess  some  competence  in  the  names  of  pitches,  their  positions  on  the  musical  instruments,  basic  metric   concepts   and   chords.   If   they   are   not   capable   of   reading   the   staff   notation,   they  usually  can  read  fret  tablature  or  the  figured  guitar  chord  notation.  Most  popular  musicians  take  advantage  of  the  software  programs  that  convert  the  audio  into  notation,  making  the  situation   with   music   literacy   not   that   different   from   calculators:   many   educated   people  today   cannot   multiply   or   divide   multiple   digit   numbers   in   their   mind,   and   completely  depend   on   the   calculator,   but   this   does   not   render   such   people   as   mathematically  illiterate.190  

Those  popular  musicians  who  are  “half-­‐literate”,  also  possess  limited  knowledge  of  the  classical  grammar.  Such  musicians  are  not  always  aware  of  their  knowledge.  Thus,  it  is  not  

                                                                                                               189  Mitchell,  Tony  (1993)  -­‐  World  Music  and  the  Popular  Music  Industry:  An  Australian  View,  Ethnomusicology,  Vol.  37,  No.  3  (Autumn,  1993),  pp.  309-­‐338.  190  Brown,  Andrew  (1995)  -­‐  Digital  Technology  and  the  Study  of  Music.  International  Journal  of  Music  Education  25(1)  pp.  14-­‐19.  

93  

uncommon  for  rock  musicians  to  believe  that  classical  music  operates  according  to  a  set  of  rules  that  have  little  validity  for  rock  music,  and  rely  more  on  their  ear  and  memory  of  the  rock  songs  in  the  matters  of  composition  or  arrangement.  191  

However,   lack   of   awareness   does   not   mean   absence   of   influence.   Musicians   can   be  thinking   in   terms   of   what   appears   to   them   as   rock   idioms,   which   in   fact   are   the  implementations   of   the   structural   units   of   the   classical   music   grammar.   The   building  material  for  the  popular  musician  to  make  music  is  rather  limited:  the  assortment  of  typical  vocal  motives  to  make  the  melody,  the  rhythmic  patterns  characteristic  for  a  given  genre  to  make  the  groove  and  the  progression  of  basic  chords  to  construct  the  accompaniment.  The  choice   of   the   accompanying   instrument   (instruments)   determines   the   figuration   of   the  accompaniment   and   the   texture   of   the   song.   The   music   rarely   uses   counterpoint,  instrumental  passages  or  modal  harmony.  The  form  is  always  the  alternation  of  verse  and  chorus,  sometimes  with  the  introduction  and  the  vamp  at  the  end.  However,  this  simplicity  is   misleading.   The   variabilities   and   complications   start   occurring   not   on   the   order   of  musical  structures  but  on  the  order  of  instrumentation,  mannerisms  in  performance,  laying  drum  tracks,  applying  special  effects  and  sound  mixing.  The  basic  elements  of  the  classical  grammar   suddenly   take   completely   new   life   after   the   recording,   mixing   and   mastering  engineers   do   their   job.   The   paradox   of   popular  music   is   that   the   real  music   of   the   song  hides   in   the   elusive   sonic   whereabouts   of   the   recorded   tracks   and   their   coloration   by  means  of  the  arsenal  of  dynamic  and  frequency  processors  -­‐  whereas  the  audiences  notice  only  the  melody  and  believe  that  it  is  the  tune  that  makes  the  impression,  and  that  it  is  the  tune  that  they  like.192  

Popular  music  employs  the  same  material  and  principles  of  construction  as  the  classical  music,  but  emphasizes  completely  different  sonic  aspects,  which  collectively  aggregate  into  a  unique  sound  design,  known  as  “the  sound”  to  the  popular  music  industry  insiders.  “The  sound”   refers   to   the   end   result   sonic   signature   that   allows   to   recognize   one   band   from  another  by  auditioning   just  a  minute  of   the  recording.  Live  concerts   tend   to  approximate  the   studio   “signature   sound”   as  much   as   the   location   allows.   The   distinctiveness   of   “the  sound”  contributes  to  a  big  degree  to  the  ranking  difference  between  the  band  with  a  name  and  some  starters.    

The  difference  between  the  classical  music  identity,  which  is  reserved  primarily  for  the  composer   and   materializes   in   the   configuration   of   pitch,   rhythm,   meter,   harmony   and  texture,   and   the   popular   music   identity,   which   belongs   entirely   to   the   performer   and  materializes   in   the   rendition  and  actout  of   the   song  as  well   as   the   sonic   signature  of   the  performance,   -­‐   their  contrast  projects  on   the  difference   in   the  perception  of  both  musics.  Classical  music   requires  at   least   some  degree  of   structural  analysis   from  the   listener  and  knowledge  of   the   idioms.  For  perception  of  popular  music  no  analysis   is  needed  and   the  

                                                                                                               191  Shuker,  Roy  (2005)  -­‐  Popular  music:  the  key  concepts,  2nd  edition.  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  182.  192  Hennion,  Antoine  (1990)  -­‐  The  Production  of  Success:  An  Antimusicology  of  the  Pop  Song.  In:  On  record:  rock,  pop  and  written  word,  ed.  Frith  S..  &  Goodwin  A.,  Routledge,  New  York,  p.  154-­‐171.  

94  

minimal  familiarity  with  the  idioms,  the  deciding  factor  is  following  the  “sound”  and  actout  of   the  singer.  Classical  music   calls   for   labor,  while  popular  music   spares   from   it   -­‐   exactly  along  the  line  of  their  relevance  to  the  “factory”  model.  

Both  musics  are  powered  by  the  same  canons  and  serve  the  same  function  of  promoting  the   “factory”   style   labor   in   the   society,   but   each  music   approaching   from   its   own   angle.  Classical   music   uplifts   to   motivate   heroic   attitude   towards   the   societal   duties.   Popular  music   rewards   for   carrying   one’s   duties   and   detracts   the   attention   from   negative  experiences  to  positive  ones.  The  products  of  both  musics  are  highly  competitive  and  tend  to  win  against  the  local  products  when  introduced  at  local  non-­‐Western  markets.  The  local  consumers  perceive  both  musics  as  the  same  Western  music.  This  similarity  between  both  musics  is  further  amplified  by  the  ease  of  transfer  from  classical  to  popular  field  and  back.  Such  “migration”  of  the  repertoire  has  been  known  right  from  the  institution  of  the  classical  canon.   And   as   the   developments   in   the   20th   century   have  moved   popular  music   farther  away   from   the   classical   music,   this   migration   did   not   disappear,   but   quite   in   contrary,  seems  to  be  growing.